This work contains all the articles upon the subjects of offices of electricity m the human body, offices of electricity in the growth of plants, origin of species,^ offices of electricity in the earth, offices of electricity in the solar system, and the short pamphlets on the philosophy of storms and seasons, and the evidences o^ Gharactep, Copyrighted b^y H. B. Philbrook, 1894 and 1885. OFFICE PPOBLEMS OF NATURE, gl PARK ROW;, NEW YORK, LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. &pif. ©iqt^W l^J* UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 1AY /L 10QK *> — aK.>,,>^- \ ,r' 6^^ \ \ THE OFFICES OF" ^■'/io?7'^ ELECTRlCITy IN THE HOMAN BOOT; An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. • CHAPTER I. The importance of discovering what the offices of the subtle agent called electricity are in human and animal organizations, and the belief that such offices were capable of being understood, have induced us to ex- amine this problem with as much care as it was possible to bestow upon this department of the operations of this influence in the affairs of nature. The essential facts we think we have dis- covered of the operations of the influence in our bodies, shall be given in the articles we will publish. The amount of work of de- scription necessary to disclose what we be- lieve to be the more important offices of this agent of creation in our organizations, will preclude us from giving it all in one article. In what we shall state, if it be true there can be discovered a solution of the prob- lems of life , mind and growth. The question of the truth of what will be stated must, of course, be left to the decision of the scientific and thinking world. We give our conclusions only that they may be examined ; and if found to be true, 'that the world may have the benefit of the knowledge. The best evidence at present of the truih of any proposition we shall advance, is the examination of such propositions which the scientific world may give, and only when they are examined, and declared to be true by competent examinations, do we expect they will be accepted by our readers. The evidence we shaUoff^er in support of our propo- sitions is intended only to cause the theories advanced to be carefully examined. It is a fact, of course, that the writer is confident of the truth of such propositions as are going to be given, and it is the belief of the writer that scientific associations will find that they are true ; but this is not evi- dence for the reader, and we are anxious to avoid any error being made on the part of our readers by any article or proposition we may publish. The uses of electricity in the human organ- ization are so numerous, and so important, that it may as well be stated at once that without the currents of this influence in our organizations, our bodies would be no more than a piece of wood or clay. , There is only a composition of such mate- rials in the body of a man or an animal, when this vicegerent of creation, called electricity, is out of it. In the absence of this wonderful influence the body is without life, mind, or feeling; and in no organization in nature can either of these elements of a living being be found, except when they are produced by currents of this influence coursing through them. Just in pro]Dortion to the extent of the opera- tions of electricity in any of the organizations of the Creator, will such creations possess life, feeling, and consciousness. It is of no conse- quence what the organization is, for alone on the currents of this agent of our creator does it depend for what of life, consciousness, power of motion and capacities of feeling (so often called the senses) it has. In all of the organizations of the animal kingdom there is as much plant as animal, and in all jdants there is as much animal as plant, so far as the substance of such creations are concerned. It is only in the difference of the offices of electricity performed in such organizations, and in the difterences of their forms, that we can discover what constitutes the plant, and what constitutes the animal. The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; In this great truth, the scientific world is in the future sure to find all the means they can desire for ohtaiuing a knowledge of the origin of S]3ecie8, for if this fact can he estab- lished, the origin of animals must depend on . the production of plants and their decay. The necessity for such a condition of crea- tions as plants, before animals could come into existence, Will be observed, when it is known that a i)lant depends on the earth for a sufficient force to constitute its growth, and that animals and man depend on a force gen- erated within their own organizations for their growth. No animal could exist without an origin of the species, and the plant kingdom has fur- nished all such originals When this truth is established, and we are confident it one day will be, the world will be willing to recognize the mistakes of the authors of evolution, and the teachers of an entirely miraculous creation. In this article it is inappropriate to discuss the question of the origin of species, but here- after the subject will be thoroughly exam- ined, and our conclusions given. In our examination of the question, a de- scription of all the methods of evolution of life and separate orders of animals, will be undertaken; and when it is important to discuss the problem of a future life, we shall also undertake to disclose the origin of a human soul. Let us now discover, if possible, what our bodies are created from, and what it is that produces in them the different orders of the manifestations we can discover. E^ery organ in the body is grown by the operation of some power. We all know this. Every organ is capable of doing something in the economy of the entire organization. Some force is exerted by which all the or- gans can be moved, and the whole body also. Some influence is operating in every part of the body, capable of giving the sensations of all the^ senses of the body. Some construc- tion of substance is given to the brain, capa ble of so acting as to afford a means for the manifestation of mind, whatever that may be. These different phenomena are all produced either by one agent or influence, or each of them are produced in a way we can as yet discover no cause for. It is the agent we call electricity that is doing all these differ- ent kinds of work in the system, or it is an ^ agent, or different ageats, of which the hu- man intellect is entirely without means of ^ discovering. \ To admit that all the functions of the body 1 are performed by electricity, and that the \ mind is only an electric phenomenon, impo- ses on the one who claims this the task of disclosing the modus oj)erandi of this agent in such phenomena. To deny that it is elec- tricity that performs such work, and that it affords the brain all there is of capacity for consciousness or thought, of course relieves us from the necessity of finding a cause for these phenomena, for it is not expected, and the philosophers of the past and of to-day have yielded the problem as one insolvable. The attempt to establish the fact that thought or consciousness are produced by a change in the substance of the brain, is abandoned, although the fact is established that there can bo no oiieration or manifesta- tion of the mind without some change actu- ally taking place in the substance of the brain. In our description of the philosophy of thinking, and the creation of consciousness, the causes of the changes in the substance of the brain that take place when a thought or the Avill is generated, will be seen and under- stood if our description of this philosophy is correct. Now when an animal or a human form was established, and the way they obtained a beginning will not here be discussed, their organizations were calculated for the opera- tions of this agent we call electricity, and also for this agent to operate them, and we now will state that every animal and human being is an automatic electric motor of such complicated construction, (excepting the lowest orders of creatures) that every motion, sense and manifestation of intelligence is produced through the influence of this agent of all nature. To say this amounts to little, and if it were not possible to prove the truth of the statement, it would be a very reckless as- sertion. The same statement can be made with respect to vegetable productions, for they are no less than animals of less capacity for moving and exhibiting intelligence. In a future article the modus operandi of the de- velopment of plants will be given. An Exjjlanation, of Groivth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. In our preseut attempt to delineate the work of electiieitv in tlie liumaii Tbody, we can make no comment on the uses of this agent in pUmts, except to state that it is identically the same as in our bodies so far as it is allowed an operation. The difference is solely in the extent of its operations. The plant, as we have stated, obtains a power of construction from the earth, and which is but an electric current, and our bodies obtain a power of construction from the atmosi^here which is also a current of this influence, and which is augumeiited iu the body by the generation of the inHuence in well prepared generating batteries. The most useful and the most beautiful opera- tions of nature, outside the animal and human organizations, are to bo discovered in the employment of this great agent in pro- ducing the vegetable kingdom. Our readers, in the future numbers of this paper shall have an opx)ort*unity of reading a description of this benignment office of this agent, and it will be the first time in the history of science, as we believe, that the method of the Creator in this great depart- ment of nature has been disclosed, and it is our belief that every teacher of science will be willing to investigate the facts we shall offer to established the truth of what will be proposed. Now, in obtaining electricity from the atmosphere, every person and animal is receiving a breath of life^ which operation is a literal verification of the declaration in Genesis, that God breathed into the nostrils of man the breath of life, lie did do this, and our nostn s are created and left open for no other j)urpose than to receive this breath of life. An insignificant use of another cha- racter is made of the nose, but it is only an ordinary incident of a design of all creations to make as many uses of every thing as it is capable of performing. In our lungs there is a very well arranged means for delivering the electricity of the a mosphere to the blood, and it is appropriate to state that these organs are created for this purpose only. Every inspiration of the atmosphere bestows to the blood in the lungs the electricity necessary to cause the heart to expand about four times. This action of the heart is simply a repeti- tion of the action of the lungs. The atmosphere, when drawn into the lungs is performing a veritable cyclone, and when discharged it is simply a mass of car- bon in the form of gases. "Carbonic acid gas" is a common term m the descriptions of atmospheric gases, when deprived of elec- tricity. They are rendered the same kind of atmosphere as before when this agent circu- lates in them again. Now, every organ in the anima^ and _u- man body is a magnet, and capable of dis- charging and absorbing electrictity. The discharge of this influence from such organs is, as in every object that does discharge it, produced by the pressure of the sub- stance of the organs upon it, or by the absence of the influence in one or more of the organs, into which it will pass as air or water goes into a vacuum created on their borders, and the whole body will attract this agent from the atmosphere through the lungs and discharge it at the surface of the organs and body. In this cir- cuit of this agent only a movement of it is performed as in any other circuit of its cours- ing. Any person at all acquainted with the character of the action of electricity will understand that it is capable of circulating rapidly only where it prescribes a circuitous route. When this is not allowed the influ- ence of the current is simply diffused through tho atmosphere and rendered useless except to create an ecLuilibrium of the appropriate elements of our atmosphere. The operations of this agent of our crea- tion, and of all creations, does in this circuit through our bodies perform every function of our organs, or bodies that is not performed through the exertion of the will, and these ojierations are only possible by the employ- ment of the agent obtained by our breath, and the organs called the blood and marrow. These organs, the blood and marrow, are operated solely by this current sweeping through our systems, and are only auxilliary agents for the more complete work of the current derived from the inspiration of at- mosphere. The marrow here referred to j-uciudes the medula of the brain, nerves and bones. Now when our lungs are expanded, we behold the first operation of this agent in our bodies. The attraction of our organs for the influence draws the atmosphere into the lungs, as a current of this agent from a fire or a decom- posing body causes the atmosphere to ascend over auch decomposition. The gases only fol- Tlie Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; lowing wliere tlie curreiit create* a vacuum. The expansion of the lungs is due to the in- fluence of the electricty in entering every interstice of these organs, and the influence is capable of expanding everything in the universe in the same vray, if it is given a similar o]iportunity. The current passes into the arteries that deliver the veinous blood to the heart, and carry this blood into the heart in precisely the same way that the current of electricity in the atmosphere car- ries the gases of the atmosphere into the lungs, and when the blood thus charged arrives at the heart, the current is caj)able ot expanding- the auricles of the heart in pre- cisely the same way it expanded the lungs, and when such parts of the heart are ex- panded, the blood will fill the auricles as the atmosphere filled the lungs. This work of attracting the veinous blood of the lyni- photic channels of circulation is what the doctors are anxious to discover, for they are confident the heart is not capable of doing the' work of throwing the blood quite around the channels of circulation, and in our further explanation of this wonderful office of the heart, and its motions, it will be seen that it only allows a focus of the currents of electri- city that are obtained from the lungs, and that the currents of this agent perform all the circulation of the blood that ever takes place. When our hearts are exx)anded by this in- fluence, it is possible for the veinous blood to flow into the auricle of the heart from which it is carried to the entire limits of the organs of the body, and in this operation of chang- ing from one auricle to the other, the blood receives the undecomposed substance from the thoracic duct or c nveyanceof fluids from the stomach. The influence of electricity upon the blood from this point is augu- mented in a way the scientific world should know, for it is simply a process upon which all growth of the organs and muscles depend, and as important as the circulation itself. The additional influence this agent exerts on the blood after it is impregnated with the fluids from the stomach, is a further decom- X)Osition of the corpuscles of the plants, arid animal substances taken into the system as food. In this process of decomposition of such corpuscles, only a combustion of such small objects takes place, and it gives to those that are comsumed while burning, a fiery aj)pearance as any slowly burning car- bon presents. These burning corpuscles are what are called the coloring matter of the blood, or red corpuscles. Those which apx)ear to be white are soon made red, by a similar process of the following pulsating currents of this agent of our circulation. The way the combustion takes place is identically the same as that of any substance that is decomposed or fused b^ a current of electricity. This statement can be found to be true, by any careful observation through the micro- scope, of the decomposition of blood-corpus- cles, and it is of no importance whether the blood be in an artery of an animal or person operated upon only by the electric currents of the circulation just described, or in a clot charged by a current from a galvanic battery. In either case, a com- bustion of corpuscles will take place. A variety of salts will do a similar work on the blood when out of the body, and simply by the currents of electricity evolved by their decomposition. When the heart is giving out the aug- mented blood, a contraction will take place of all the muscles around the auricles, and they will contract timply because the cause of their expansion has been attracted to all the organs of the body, and no valve is closed except to prevent the blood going in any way but to the surface of the organs, and back through other channels. The uses of the pulses are to create tissue or cellular constructions, and without such a pulsating character of the passage of the electric currents through the system and out the surface of the organs and body, no tis- sues of any character like those that exist in the organs or body could be constructed, for the cells of the tissues are created by a pul- sation of the current of electricity that sweeps through the blood and escapes through the orifices in the organs and skin. The pulsations of the blood are a veritable tidal-wave of this fluid in the body, and pro- duced by the same kind of influence that produces the earth's tidal-waves, and by the same character of oT)eration. The philos- ophy of the blood's circulation can be wit- nessed by any one who will stand on the banks of a river where the tides are caxDable of ebbing and flowing, and watch the move- All Explanation of Groicfh, Mind, and the Work of Repair. ment of the water in tlie flow of tliis wave. The heart is so much, smaller than the lungs, that it requires a greater amount of time to dispose of the electricity the limgs imbibe than is required for an inspiration by the lun-xs, and the lungs will not attract a fresh supply of this influence until the pre- vious supply is absorbed by the heart, as just described. Now, let any one who thinks this proposition a reckless one, watch the operations of his lungs and heart, and see if the lungs are not in the habit of wating for the heart to exhaust them and the blood in the arteries of the lungs of this influence be- fore a second inspiration is taken. The presence of this influence in the lungs, and the blood in them, can be felt until the heart has pulsated four times, or if the per- son is weak, three times, and the influence will be felt as pressing the chest and lungs after the exhalation of the atmospheric gases of the breath. The necessity for such pulsa- tions as we have adverted to, required such an arrangement of the heart, with respect to the lungs and the reception of this force. The next office of the electricity in the blood after causing the circulation and de- composition of the corpuscles in the blood, although performed cotemporaneously with these operations, is to construct the organs, or perform the growth of the organs and en- tire system. We are now assuming the com- plete organization of the body, but in a later part of this work we will speak of the con stmction ol the organization. AYhen the decomposition of the corpuscles takes place, there is left in the blood only the influence of decomposition, and the sedi- ments of such, corpuscles, and the water of wliich the blood is aim :st entirely composed. I'^ow, if this is s^^, where are we to find the material for the construction of our tissues, and all the other substances of which the body is composed ? The waste water and sediment are carried cff by the kidneys, and are lodged in these organs on their return from the arteries and capillaries, for a purpose which as yet the world of philosophers have never noticed. Of course, the idea I shall advance may be an error, but if true, this statement is proper. The substance of the growthi of our organs that are composed of muscle, or what is com- monly called flesh, is the same as the sub- stance from which our solar system was con- structed, and the same as that which every object in nature was created from. No discovery of the works of the Creator that man has yet made, unless it be the dis- covery of the philosophy of the solar system by Capernicus, is of more importance to the human family than what will now be dis- closed, if what we shall state is true. The work of cellular constructions, and the union of such cells in tissues, are the produc- tions of the condensation of such electric currents as are produced by the decomposi- tion of the corpuscles in the blood, and which we obtain from the plants and animal food we eat. Such corpuscles as we eat, and which are not dissolved in the process of di- gestion, are by the influence of electricity in the blood actually converted into electricity again, and this electricity again condensed to constiuct such, species of cells in our bodies, and which would, if allowed to become food for animals, be again decomposed and again converted into cells for the bodies of the ani- mals that might eat them. The immense imx^ortance of this disclosure, if it is the truth, that is stated, demands that the teachers of science who are possessed of the means of expeiimental investigation shall examine this proposition. The means of dis- covering its truth are so plain that it is use- less to deny the possibility of learning it. The appearance of the cells and union of cells in the tissues are as well calculated to instigate such an investigation as the statement just made for the examination of them will disclose as surely as a thing ever was disclosed, the character of construction which has been described, and the tissue will bo found to consist of only a chain of cells united in the same way that any chain of organs of a semi-spherical shape would be, if the chain was comx)osed of one cell set- ting over the coni]3lete end of another. The actual process of these constructions is capable of being seen, with the assistance of the microscope, in the growth of plants, and in animals and man, when the blood is so transxiareut as not to obscure the issu- ing of cell after cell in the cuticle, or skin. The hair of the thistle, or the hair of a squash vine, or as small a hair of any plant will disclose the philosophy of growth, we have described, and the condensation of this vicegerent of God, called electricity, can be seen in the creation of cells in these hairs. The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; and the phenomena has already been wit- nessed and noted, without the discovery of its vast import or purpose. The teachers of science are in possession of a knowledge of this wonderful operation, so far as the phe- nomenon is concerned. Now, if it is a fact that we, like the whole solar system, are condensations of electricity, can we not discover what creates those parts of the body that are not composed of such immediate or original condensations of this influence ? For instance the hair, eyes, teeth, nails and bones, and the medula of the brain, bones and nerves ? This part of our task is partly performed in the discovery of the construction of the or- gans of flesh, for as sure as the flesh is a condensation ot the influence the Creator employs in all his works, these more solid substances must be a construction from the same influence in a more condensed condition. The bones are as well understood as any part of the body, and are supposed fco be the re- sult of some process of growth like that, that produces the other organs. The eyes are con- structed before birth, but they are also sup- posed to be productions of some process of growth, and the nails, and teeth, and hair are supposed to be grown in a manner similar to the organs of the system that are composed of muscle and flesh. If what we shall state is the truth, neither of these organs are con- structed by a process of growth like that which creates the other organs of our bodies, and a different process will be shown. The only substance in each of these organs is the undecomposed carbon and mineral properties in the brain, and in the marrow of the bones and nerves which is thrown to the surface of the marrow in the skull and bones, or dis- charged at the extremities of the nerves in the eyes, teeth, toes and fingers. The ex- planation of the construction of each of these organs will be given, and we ask the scien- tific investigators to particularly observe what is going to be stated, for the analysis of these important organs that will be offer- ed, will, if true, greatly advance the work of the medical profession, and the anatomist. The hair shall first receive our attention, for its creation is connected wdth the offices of the blood, already described. The ex- planation of the growth of such an adorn- ment of our persons will disclose the charac- ter of the philosophy adapted by the Creator to clothe the different animal species with the coverings appropriate for their organizations and conditions of existence. The wonderful cause of the growth of hair on the horse and other animals, the growth of wool on the sheep, the growth of feathers on thefowl, and the growth of bristles on the hog, while all of these animals exist in the same latitude and eat of the same food, to a great extent, is within the reach of human inquiry, and it shall bo discovered if we are correct in our conclusions. The marrow in the bones and skull is little more than a mass of corpuscles, obtained in the origin of our creation in the wombs of our mothers, and they are the original cen- ters of attraction that originate the develop- ment of the human body. In our discussion of the origin of species these centers of at- traction will be carefully considered with re= spect to their origin and purpose. The growth of these constructions is ob- tained iu the same way the growth of the flesh is obtained, and the waste material of their composition is employed in creating the bones that surround them. The decomposition of these centers, or great generators of the auxiliary currents of electricity of the body, is accomplished by a process identically like the decomposition of the corpuscles of the bloo.l, solely by an elec- tric current being charged through them, and instead of their sediment being carried off through the kidneys as the sediment of the blood corpuscles is, it is thrown to the sur- face of these batteries, and there contracted or solidified into what we call bone, and the skull and bones are simply undecomposed carbon, so robbed of its original qualities as to be only partly condensed amounts of broken and burned corpuscles. Every part of the body, if decomposed by electricity to the same extent that the mar- row in the bones is in the lives of our per- sons, will become as white and imperfect carbon as the bones are. Now, the decompo- sition of these masses of corpuscles of course generates currents of electricity, which is discharged at every orifice in these bones, and thrown quite out of the matter around them into the atmosphere. If it could not be discharged in this way the bones would be exploded. The human family has had an immense amount of expe- rience with the effects of a suppression of A)i Explanation of Gro^vth, Mind, and the Worh of Repair. sucli currents in llie bones and Lead. The experience has been tlie possession of gont, rheumatisra aud lieadaclie, and tiie obstrnc- tions are sometimes sufficient to cause an eruption of the bones aud flesh of the char- acter of a felon or destruction of bone under a contusion. In the escape of these currents to the surface of the body, the particles of lliis caroon that are not allowed to incrustate on the snrfat;e of the bones are dex^osited in the blood, and some of them are swept around the system, and the rest of them are thrown out on the surface of the body by the addi- tional curr nts of this agent of construc- tion the marrow generates and the piles of This stuif thus thrown out constitutes the hair on our persons, and its existence or lo- cality is in every instance a perfect verifica- tion of this -theory of the uses of this waste carbon. In every part of the work of the Creator there is an example of economy for man to copy, and the economy in the use of waste carbon in our bodies is still to be seen in other equally interesting and important orders of work. , The hair on the body, w^herever it may be, will correspond to the size of the marrow battery beneath it, and the proximity of the battery to the surface. Let all who see this article look themselves over and see if this statement is not true. The wisdom of the Creator is not more manifest anywhere than in this method of giving ail his children an adornment of so beautiful a character that the maid and the young man who are so eager to please each other by appear- ance, will spend hours before the mirror in arranging these glorious tassels on their heads. Let them hereafter remember the device employed by their Creator in giving them these blessings, and thank him as ear- nestly as they are devoted to each other. Man is able to discover the work the Creator has done for him, but only when we have learned what that work is, will we be able to comprehend the divine attributes, for all the attributes of the creator are to be obtained in some degree by his children. The carbon that is floated about the sys- tem in the blood is discharged at the surface of the organs and body, and a crust, in all resjiects like that on the turtle, except in its thickness and form, is created all over every human body. This crust is the paladium of our magnetic aura, and has only to be rubbed in order to excite a current of electricity on the surface of the body. The proof that the creation of hair on our bodies is accomplished as just described, is in a measure seen in the fact that the hairs on any part of the body will rise or stand out when the battery beneath them is excited, for they are tubes for the influence to escape through when the current is increased by our fears or excitement ; and when crowded by a great current of electricity rushing through them, they will conduct themselves like a cloth funnel crowded by a violent stream of water coursing through it. Old puss is sure to have her hair crowded in this way all along her back and tail, when her kittens are in danger, and all animals that are capable of being excited b*y the ap- proach of danger will disi)lay a similar result of their excitement. Now, what is it that causes anything but hair to be piled up on the different species of animals that exist in the air and on the land ? If the blood is capable of decomposing all the corpuscles in it, what is it that enables the different character of clothing to be built up on the bodies of the foul, sheep, horse, hog, and the crusted creatures of the earth ? It is simx)ly a difference in the digestion of the animals that have a circulating fluid of the character of blood, and the crusted 'animals obtain their crusts in exactly the same way that our bones are created. What a simple solution of this problem, if it is correctly ex- plained? The truth of the proposition is callable of very simp'le demonstration. Only an examination of the digestive or- gans, or the blood, or the excretions of these animals is necessary to determine whether this theory is correct. The examination of either will demonstrate the whole philo- sophy adopted for the clothing of such beings as were and are unable to clothe them- selves. The wise construction of the digest- ive organs of these inferior creations is one of the most striking items of proof of a designer of all the affairs of nature, who is both intel- ligent and personal. CHAPTER II. In the preceding chapter a cessation of the discussion of the character of the work elec- tricity is doing in our bodies, was made at the proposition advanced that the organs of 8 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; digestion were so arranged in the several animal species, as to produce the different piodnctious upon the bodies of animals of tbo character of hair, wool and other cov- erings necessary to protect them or keep them warm. The entire description of this philosophy was not given and the rest shall he undertaken now. In the description of the growth of hair, it was seen that a sub- stance of a character similar to the substance of the bones, was pressed into the blood by the electric currents generated in the marrow of the bones, and that the united current of the bones, or their marrow, aud that of the blood crowds a portion of this sub- stance to the surface (of the body) where it is piled up in the form of tubes, constituting hair. If fhe construction of the human hair is produced in this way, and it can be very easily discerned, it must be some similar pro- cess in all animals that have a circulation of blood, or such as all animals have that pro- duces on them the kinds of clothing they are possessed of. It is precisely the same kind of substance that is contained in all these various kinds of productions on the bodies of animals. Even the shell of the turtle or mollusk is a condi- tion of carbon almost identically the same as the substance of hair, or wool, or feathers. It is only a mass of carbon of partly lifeless particles instead of tubes, as in the case of hair, and the whole order of crusted animals are covered with the same kind of stuff. Now, what can cause this variety of productions on the bodies of animals, if it is not a difference merely of the condition of this substance when in the blood ? This is more easily asked than answered. If our theory is correct, in every auimal's blood there is, of course, an amount of matter of the character of the bones discharged into it by the bones and cor- respondingto the sizeof thebones^butitisonly perceived in a greater growth of hair over the spinal column and other bones. Now, if it is a fact that the organs of digestion permit the passage into the blood of some kind of sub- stance like that of which the hair and other coverings of animals are composed, there is means of such growth of these coverings, and besides this possibility, the only power of growth of any animal is in the blood, and the substance of growth must be in the blood. Now, what is this substance and what is the cause of its getting into the blood if it is not bestowed to the blood through the organs of digestion ? The substance is only a part of the carbon of the food that animals eat, and that part of it that is allowed to pass into the circulation. The organs of digestion in the animals that have clothing of hair, feathers or wool are incapable of wholly eliminating this part of their food from that part which passes to the circulation, as it is eliminated by the organs of digestion in human beings, and it is discharged at the surfaces of their bodies, and the piles of this substance will either be one continuous tube, as hairs are, or they will be tubes with branches as in the case of feathers. This carbon is only broken and partly decom- posed corpuscles and tissues in food. The beautiful productions on birds are a» pleasant an aspect of the wisdom of creation as one can desire to behold. The construction of feathers on the bird is absolutely necessary in order to enable them to fly, and the wings are only a portion of the means by which the bird is able to soar in the air. The reason why all the feathers assist the serial movements of the bird is, we believe, unnoticed. Every one is aware that feather^ are non-conductors of electricity, and when off the bird, they will soar alone to a considerable extent, their tend- ency to gravitate toward the earth being very slight. AVhen it is ascertained that the earth is constantly discharging a current of elec- tricity toward the sky, the power that carries these feathers can then be known, for the current is capable of lifting anything that is so completely robbed of electricity as the sub- stance of feathers. The smoke arising from a fire or chimney is another example of the power of this influenee to lift carbon into the air, and the atmosphere is lifted too when a current is produced as strong as that gener- ated by the explosion of gun powder or a body of nitro-glycerine. All of the feathers of a bird are crowded upwards by the current discharged by the earth exactly as the baUoon is, and this assists a bird in its flight. When man has perfected a flying machine, it will be only a balloon, and it can be propelled only by a pressure of the gases of the atmosphere on its sides, similar to that exerted upon the wings of a bird. The branches on a feather are produced just as our hairs are produced, simply by a further decomposition of the carbon in the interior of the quill, by the electric current that passes through and throws it out. The current An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair, 9 thus augmented will be discharged on the sides of the quill that are the least ob- structed and will cany out some of the car- bon with it, and construct piles of it on such sides, as we behold them on every feather. In some of the largest branches the opera- tion is repeated, and a finer construction of branches is the result. What a beautiful operation of nature it is that will construct so jjretty and useful a thing as a feather. The colors of feathers are obtained by a pro- cess similar to that which stamps all flowers with coiors. To describe here the modus op- erandi for producing color, would be taking a wide departure from the subject under discus- sicyi, and it must be left to a work upon the growth of plants, and which our readers shall have. Let us now undertake the discovery of tbe methods of the growth of shells and scales on reptiles and other animals. The object of this examination of the cov- erings of animals is to afford tbe reader the opportunity of obtaining an idea of the de- composing influence of this agent we call elec- tricity. The alligator and all similar si)ecies of reptiles have a limited circulation of the blood they possess, and in proportion to the circulation of their blood will they possess a broken and uneven growth of their shells or coverings. In these examples of the influence of the electric currents discharged by the blood, can be found the means by which the different sijecies of animals can be placed in the chronology of animal existence, according to the period of their creation. Any scienti- fic teacher can see why. This subject will be carefally examined when we give our views upon the question of the origin of species. The shells of snails and the simpler mollusks are constructed of one mass of the decomposed substance of their bodies x)recise- ly as our bones are constructed around the marrow in them. In these animals there is no blood or any fluid of such a character. What then is it that creates scales or horns of carbon on other incrusted animals, if it is not the carbon thrown out from the blood and by the magnetic influence it discharges ? If the philosophy we have advanced is cor- rect, we have found the actual arrangement for the creation of the clothing of all animals. Then we ask what is to become of that theory of development that supposes the develop- ment of all species of animals is produeed by the operation of outsirovided for as our own adornments of a similar charac- ter, and in resiDcct to colors the animals are given more gorgeous coverings in many instances. Tbe jdumagesof some varieties of birds are as beautiful as the eye could wish to behold, and this grandeur of appearance is a means of protection for such birds as parrots, pea- cocks, and other species that are capable of exhibiting a variety of bright colors. This work of disx)lay on such creatures will please many of the brute creations, and frighten others, and this effect of color can be observed to a small extent in the behavior of domestic animals toward fowls. Now let us return to the human body, and see what this agent, electricity, is doing in those parts of the organization not yet adverted to. In every corner of the organi- zation this sly influence is operating and per- forming a useful work. Its work in the blood is, perhaps, sufficiently described, when the methods of creating animal heat, and the cause of our strength are explained. The philosophy adopted to keep us Avarm is noth- ing more than a careful provision to prevent us ftom being burned up, for a greater com- bustion of carbon in the body than now takes place would surely burn us up. The flow of 10 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body; this agent tlirongh tlie body is arranged in a way to do all the burning of carbon tliat the welfare of the body requires and no more, and tbat is just the amount that has been described, except that the electric tubes on our heads are very often burned as badly as the cigar that is converted into ashes while one is smoking it. These tubes when burned will look very much like the decomposed end of a cigar. On a negro's head the combus- tion is so rapid that the coils are produced close to the head, and the hair is first curled by the heat that is smelting it. The heat of the blood, the reduction of which makes us feel cold, is created solely by the decomposition of corpuscles in it, the process of which has been explained, and in this creation of heat, there is only the pur- pose, of generating electricity to construct the system, to be performed, and the posses- sion of heat by the body is only an unavoida- ble consequence of this process of generating electricity. If our bodies could be created and operated without the generation of this agent in them, there would be no necessity for heat in the body. There is actually no use for the animal heat except to preserve the body from the effect of freezing, and all the cold-blooded animals are able to avoid this effect of cold only by occupying a locality where the atmosphere is at a temperature above the freezing point. Serpents are of this class, and they occupy caverns and warm places to prevent death from cold. Now, the strength of our bodies is the amount of electricity in them, and with what the nerves and brain and marrow in the bones add to that in the blood, there is in our bodies a power of such enormous extent as to give our organizations all the force and means of growth, and the force for every motion of the organs and of the entire body. The force is in every instance created by the motion of this agent. No atom of substance in the universe is capable of operating itseK or causing other atoms of substance to move, and no atom ever is moved by any inherent power of its own, and the influence we are describing is as helpless as atoms in respect to its capacity of moving. The agent is always assisted in its motions by a power called momentum of moving bodies. The momentum of the operations of our atmosphere is the power Avhich the agent is always affected by in its own opexations. The nerves can inform the currents of elec- tricity in the blood what the great battery in the head commands, and it is accomplished only by the nerves employing the momentum of the current the brain generates, and sends to the organ to be moved, or the object to be moved to. Every object in existence is capable of dis- charging an electric current, and every object is doing it. The current that each object generates and throws off, depends on the de- gree of rapidity of its decomi^osition, for the current is produced by the decomposition. Part of the decomposed substance is con- verted into atmospheric and other gases, and only a small amount of the substance is returned to electricity, its original condition. Every influence thus created in or on the sur- face of the objects around us, will operate on the electric influence of our bodies and create a constant exchange of this agent between such objects and ourselves. The change of this influence is all there is of what is called attraction of gravity, and it is all there is of that other interesting kind of attraction we call love. The way the attraction is exerted is simply the opening of a passage in the atmosphere, or the creation of a species of vacuum in the gases of the atmosphere into which the two objects are pressed by the gases on the opposite sides of them. In the case of lovers the vaciuim is generally filled with two human organizations, as they are powerful attractors of the~ electricity each generates Now the aura of this agent around every o))ject in existence is extended to every object within a certain distance of the object that generates it, and the brain is influenced by such emanations from all objects around it. This effect is the means of acquainting the brain ot the existence of objects we cannot see, and it affords a causeway over which the brain can direct the current of elec- tricity of the body or an organ, to go. The brain is only able to discern the attrac- tion of surrounding objects, and to respond to them, by serving a current of this agent to them. When it is doing this, a current from the blood is also sent, and it is capable of propelling the organs of locomotion, and actually performs their motions. The use of the legs are thus controlled. The reason why one leg is moved at a time is because the atmosphere is capable of keeping us on the Afi Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 11 ground, and does it in the same way tbat its gases push the steel, or any metal, to the magnet. The inability of persons to ascend the atmosphere is effused solely by our being pressed into a quasi vacuum created by the earth's magnetic current in the atmosphere, and a leg cannot be raised from the earth until the attraction of the earth is confined to tlie other leg. It is always a fact that ])efore we can raise one foot the other must possess the whole attraction of the earth upon the whole body ; and when this is uccouiplishod, the one that isdejirived of the attraction is controlled by the attraction of the objects to which we desire to move. The transfer of the attraction of the earth from one foot to the earth is accomplished by the will or brain sending a current from the brain to the foot to be advanced sufficient to cre- ate an attraction around it. This controls the action of that foot untU the other is operated on in the same way. The fly is known to suspend itself on the ceiling by excluding the atmosphere from under its feet, and it is capable of shiftmg its feet as fast as it is attracted to some point on the ceil- ing. Our walk on the ceiling of the earlh is only a similar operation. It is of little con- sequence at what point of the earth's rota- tion we may be, our sticky feet will continue to suspend us from the earth's ceiling. The way the motions of the other organs are performed is identically the same as the manner of moving the legs. All the motions, other than the involuntary motious, are the result of an attraction of the character described, and the brain is the organ that creates the paths for the organs to move through. Some of the organs of involuntary motions, for instance, the intestines, the bladder, the organs of digestion, in discharging sub- stances from them, are enabled to do this by the creation of gases in them ; and the decom- position of the substances in these organs generates these gases. Every one of these organs is emptied of its contents by the gases and electric cirrrents generated in this manner. When a sufficient amount of these gases and currents are generated, they will crowd open the orifices for such discharges and force the contents of the organs through and out such channels of escape. The philosophy of the syphon is also operated in the dis- charge of fluids from the bladder. Tiie intes- tines are cleared of their contents by a push- ing of the gases generated in the stomach. The chyle is thrown into tho thoracic chan- nel by the same force thai; crowds the other portion of the food into and out of the intes- tines. The chyle is much lighter than tho substance that is forced into the intestines, and is for this reason carried into thia chan- nel and to the heart. The organs of the body called chords or sinews arc to clear the muscles of their electricity when the organs in which the muscles exist are to be moved- This work is accomijlished by the contraction of these smews, and the contraction is accom- plished by the brain absorbing the electricity in the sinews. When the sinews are con- tracted, the currents of electricity in the muscles and the blood in the veins of the organ to be moved are squeezed out to a considerable extent by this motion of the sinews, and allowed to perform the work of motion, as just described. The sin- ews are always contracted when an organ is moved. They are a spec ies of nerve, only dif- ferent from the common trve in the fact that each siuew is a single conductor of the mag- netic iufluence. The nerves are usually sev- eral conductors united. When a sinew is contracted, the electricity in it is attracted to the brain and allow^ed to assist the operations of motion of the organs and body. The uses of electricity in the organs of di- gestion shall now receive our attention. The importance of the work of this influ- ence in the prej)aration of substance for the development of the body will be seen, and its conduct in this work is as •inter- esting as any of its offices in the body. The human family could avoid or remove a countless variety of diseases if it was known that this vicegerent of the Crea- tor is the principal factor in all the operations of the organs of digestion. A knowledge of this fact will enable the profession of medi- cine to cure or prevent all diseases arising from'the imperfect operations of this influ- ence in these organs. ISTow, when it is stated that the organs of digestion are only calcu- lated to separate the corpuscle of the food taken into the stomach from the imiuire or partly decomposed corpuscles and to push them into the thoracic channel and circu- lation, and to push the waste material into the intestines, the purposes of these organs are disclosed; and when it is stated 12 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; that tlie separation of these different suh- stances is performed wholly hy the inflnence of electricity, the power that accomplishes this work is also disclosed. The philosophy operated to decompose the food and disengage the corpuscles fiom the hroken and partly decomposed portions of the food, is as perfect as any of the works of creation whenever this agent is employed. How is it done ? The work is so important it certainly should he understood. It can he copied hy us in t ae task of ohtaining electricity. The duodenum is attached to the stomach for the purpose of catching the waste currents of electricity generated in the stomach, and it is always prepared to charge that organ with a cur- rent of the force when a fresh supply of food is taken into the stomach. This commences the operation of decomposi- tion, and this ofi&ce of obtaining corpuscles for the hlood and throwing other substance off in another direction, is then continued in the same way that electricity will separate the substances of any solution of metals and carry the different substances to the objects that attract them. The corpuscles are carried to the blood, and all other matter pushed out of the stomach. The tissues of the food are also separated into cells or corpuscles. The electric current that is capable of perform- ing so much important work, is obtained through the pneumogastric nerve, and it is obtained in pulsating currents exactly as the blood obtains it. These currents are a part of the currents obtained from the atmos- phere through the lungs. The use of them is to separate the carbon that is partly decom- posed from the corpuscles or complete organ- izations called cells in the food, and this is done only by the current being charged through the mass as often as it is stirred up by a pulsation of the walls of the stomach. Of course this operation decomposes the part- ly decomposed carbon more, and it would de- compose all the corpuscles as it does a part of them if they were not hollow and lighter than the broken masses, and therefore lifted into the thoracic channel as fast as produced. The water in the stomach is carried along with these corpuscles into this duct or channel as the blood is carried from the arteries of the lungs into the heart, and by the same agent. The decomposition of any object by electri- city, is performed in the way our food is de- composed. 1 he earth under any plant is operated on in the same way, and it is the corpuscles of lihe earth in the shape of atoms of oxygen, nirro- gen and hydrogen that are decomposed by the cuiTcnts of the earth, that are carried into the plant. In our description of the growth of vege- table food, every operation of the philosophy that produces it shall be given. In what is stated here concerning the pre- paration of substance of growth in our bod- ies, an idea of the germination and growth of a plant can be obtained. The difference in the operations is slight. The corpuscles of a plant are mere atoms of mattt 7 . No chapter in the libraries of our colleges can interest the reader more than a truth- ful disclosure of that unravelled mystery called vegetable growth, and it is our pur- pose to undertake that task. From this globe we . call the stomach, and from the soil in it composed of our food is ob- tained all the nutriment of our bodies. Plants obtain their nutriment from the globe we tread. Each globe furnishes the power that lifts the nutriment into the circulation of the body connected with it. The plant obtains all its current of the pow- er from the earth, and man and animals ob- tain theirs from the atmosphere and the bat- teries in their bodies. The analogy is only one of a countless num- ber in the gradations of the unfoldment of natural organizations. No wonder of nature is more interesting than these repetitions of methods which are always performed as long as it is practicable to repeat them. The offices of the nerves, the small conduc- tions of electricity in the body, are what we will undertake to examine now. Their uses in many respects are of a char- acter of which no notice is taken by the teach- ers of science or the professors of anatomy, or medicine. The unobserved offices of these organs are as important as any that are ob- served, and as interesting. Let us point out this unobserved work of the nerves first. We have not yet disclosed the way our teeth, eyes, and nails are created, and it is very certain that their creation will be found to be a portion of the undiscovered offices of the nerves. The nerves are filled with a sub- stance similar to the marrow in the bones, and sometimes there are several nerves m what is supposed to be one. An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 13 A current of elec^tricity courses tlirougli these conductors, and it is obtained from the brain as the electricity in the sinews is, and as it courses through the nerves, it decom- X)08es the substance in them to some extent as this agent- does the marrow in the bones. The decomposed marrow of the nerves of course will be crowded out at the ends of the nerves as the decomposed marrow of the bones is crowded to the surface of the mar- row. In this philosophy of jiroducing a de- composition of medula in the nerves, and al- so of producing in them an additional cur rent of this influence, the cause of the jnoduc- tion of our teeth and nails and those of all other creatures that have them can be found. Let us sec if this is not true. The teeth are identically like the bones in respect to their substance. Their enamel is only carbon more condensed, and the condensation is produced as diamonds arc produced by the influence of water and air. The air will condense every thing it touch- es, for it will absorb all the electricity it can find. The water is able to fill the interstices as fast as it is absorbed, and the constant pas- sage of the current through the tooth gradu- ally fills up every channel in its surface and the outer part of the tooth becomes a condition of carbon similar to the diamond. The shape of every tooth will correspond to the amount of carbon the nerve or nerves in it can discharge. No tooth exists that is not a heap of carbon around the extremity of a nerve, or at the ends of several nerves that discharge it. In each tooth a substance is found exactly like the vitreous humor o£ the eye, and it is onl\ a mass of unconsolidated carbon that the nerves discharge. The only substance be- sides this carbon in the tooth is this very sly agent of creation called electricity. It is the office of this agent to give us warning vrhen the enamel is broken, and it does so by the pain it produces. The pain is what may be called a message of importance, for it usually commands attention. The teeth are set in sockets of the same shape as those the eyes occupy, and children are allowed a new set when these sockets are so swollen by the rapid growth of their gums and jaw bones that their teeth become loose. Older persons are allowed to continue a more perfect set, and when they are broken they must take the consequences. In all broken teeth a constant efibrt to rebuild them is going on, and if it was not necessary to use them in a few months or years they would be repaired as any other injury to the body is repaired. A few instances of this character are recorded. This will close our description of the j)ro- duction of the teeth, and we think it as well to know that these useful organs are a pro- duct of the action of electricity in the system, as to continue a belief in the old idea of the profession of medicine that our teeth are pro- duced from the gums. Besides the impossibility of the production of such a substance from the gums (as the gums do not contain it) it is impossible for the gums to set the teeth on the ends of the nerves as they are set. In addition to this objection to the idea that the gums accomplish the production of teeth it will be observed that the horns and tusks of the animal kingdom are heaps of carbon of identically the same kind of com- position as our teeth, and they are construct- ed the same way. The difference is merely in the size and shape of these organs. Our fashionable young gentlemen and ladies are not apt to consider what the re- semblance of their teeth and nails is to the tusks and nails of the elephant or to the claws and teeth of the iguanodon and reptiles of the j)ast epochs of time. The fossils of these creatures are evidence of the truth of our statement as to the cause of such productions, for it is always the case that their tusks are disconnected from their skeletons. Their marrow being decomposed soon, they are liberated from the skeleton. In every instance of the growth of such car- boniferous protrusions on these animals there is a great amount of marrow similar to that in the human being at the base of these organs. These most important organs of the animal kingdom give them means of chewing their foo^l and of defence, and in their creation a calculation as to the appearance of the ani- mal is made. Look at the cow or deer, or any animal with horns. Every one of them is improved in appearance as well as bene- fited otherwise by these organs. What an evidence of the wisdom of creation are the long antlers of a deer or the curved horns of the ox and sheep. Each creation of the animal kingdom is 14 ices of Electricity in Ute Human Body ; adorned in some way, even the snake is con- structed in a wa, that exhibits beauty in shape and in colors. Now if we can ascertain why our skulls are so uneven on their surfaces we cau dis- cover all there is of the science of phre- nology. The difference in the thickness of the skull is due to the greater amount of decomposi- tion of the marrow under such points as are thicker than the rest. It is only a greater heap of decomposed marrow and produced by the greater activity of such organs as are under these thicker portions of the skull. The organs are more active ; in other words, their activity decomposes their substance faster than the substance of the others are decomposed. When we come to speak of the cause of this activity the philosophy of their action will be illustrated. In our fingers and toes there is a termina- tion of several nerves, and at the ends of each of these organs a pile of carbon is created, called the nails. The shape of each pile cor- resj)onds to the construction of the nerves at its base. Now, what is the cause of the more harmless character of these human nails than those on the cat or bear, if it is not a fact that the several termination of nerves in these or- gans in man are such that they do not con- struct these nails so as to unite all the sub- stance these nerves discharge ? Can any nails grow where the nerves in the arms or legs are severed ? Does the person who has a finger cut off get anything more than a hooked con struction at the point where the finger is cut ? or do we ever see a growth of nails if the limb is paralyzed before a growth of nails is produced ? The eyes are only teeth with great hollows in them. They are productions similar to the teeth, and Avould be teeth in all respects, if the optic nerves were as small as the nerves in the teeth. The use of a hole through an eye is of much importance ; a nerve was con- structed for its creation so large that its magnetic current can blow a clearing for itself through these organs, and that is all it does. The color or the outer portion of the eye is the sa:ne as that of a tooth, and the substance is identically the same. It is a little less condensed. The pressure of the gums on the teeth is all that makes them harder than the whites of the eyes. The car- bon thrown into the ball of the eye that is unemj)loycd, is pressed out of the ball by the current discharged by the nerve, and con- ducted to the nostrils by the eyelids and a channel like that which drains our cities. This channel is better arranged, however, than those in cities, and its contents are not allowed to overflow where the filth would be destructive to health. The nose is operated to get rid of it, and if the work is neglected our breathing is intei fered with. In each eye there is a cunning employ- ment of the electricity the optic nerve thrown out, and when this office of the currenu is understood, a more carelul observation of people's eyes will be jiracticed. Every rogue is exhibited by the color of his eyes, and they can be detected as easily as their eyes can be seen. In the carbon discharged by the nerve of the eye, there is always a small quantity of metallic substance, as in all kinds of sub- tances. The current of electricity discharged by the nerve will decompose this metallic sub- stance to some extent, and it is done in the same way a current fuses or ignites metal anywhere. The illumination thus created is capable of illuminating the fibres of that wonderful construction — the partition be- tween the aqueous and vitreous humorso When the person is willing to observe all the creations of nature, and is content with an honest life, this lattice- work will be of an agreeable color and quite light. If the person is unwilling to let the w orld see what is in his thoughts, this diaphram will be dark or of a disagreeable aspect. The difference is pro- duced simply because the rogue is studying dishonesty and the means of committing crime. He neglects the use of his optic nerves, and wants to discover the better way of cheating his neighbor, and resorts to the capacities of his brain. The nerves then are allowed to contract, as they always do when one neglects to use them. A mean, little eye is the result of this neglect. What can b.i said more of the growth of the human body that will interest our readers ? and what fur- ther offices of electricity are there in the body ? When it is seen what the other duties of this agent are in our organizations, this question will appear as premature as to con- clude that the stock of a tree will only de- velop a bark when the bark ia all that oan be seen. A)i Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 15 CHAPTER III. When we »ee a person attempting lo get into a carriage aud in doing so slii)s back again, we are apt to ask ourselves why abet- ter arrangement for elevating ourselves coulu not have been devised in tbe place of what is uow emi)loycd, viz., a construction of some kind of ladtlor. Every one \a obliged to remain on tbe earth, and it is impossible to get up into the air without help of the kind mentioned, and then it is only a limited distance that wo can go. The use made of the organs of the brain besides giving us what intelligence we possess, is to give the mind a means of as- cending as high, as it desires, though the body is confined to the earth. This ability of the mind to soar will always relieve us from the otherwise grovelling condition of our existence. Now, if we could see the at- mosphere as the waters of the earth are seen, it would be discovered that we are inhabi- tants of a fluid so much like water that the difference is only in the density of the two bodies and amount of the agent of creation in them. The atmosphere is well calculated for such life as exists in it, and the water well calcu- hited for the life that is possible in it. Each of thesa elements were designed for a certain condition of life, and ihe animals in these elements were allowed an existence after these flnids were rendered suitable for them. The work is still being perfected, and with a view of improving the character of the be- ings in each element. In the improvement of the character of the water and atmosphere of our globe is to be found the cause of the disappearance of the animals that are now out of existence, and the decrease of those now existing to a con- siderable extent, and in this same operation of nature the improvement of the human mind is considerably aided. The influence of atmosphere is everywhere observed in the operations of the intellect, and in the advancement of the character of the domestic orders of animals. When this important office of the atmos- phere is better understood, the explanation will be found of the difference of intelligence in tbe same races of men who occupy differ- ent countries. Emerson said the pure air of New England gave its children their keen in- tellects. . hat is to be obtained from a knowl- ' edge of our relations to the atmosphere be- yond these facts which will be of use to us ill this investigation of the offices of electric- 1 ty in the human body f Ail we intend to offer, is the fact that we are connected by the atmosphere and the influence in it, with all the other creations that exist in it. Every one of our neighbors of this sphere of existence is allied to us in some degree of intimacy. In this relation of ourselves to the objects around us, and such as can operate on our organizations, there is a chance to discover what our minds are and what creates them. The idea of a separate • and independent ex- istence of the mind, and its capacity to oper- ate our organs and bodies as a sort of con- trivance established independent of the body, and furnishing our ideas or tlioughts, must be abandoned when it can bo seen what con- stitutes thought and what constitutes the dif- ferent faculties. It is impossible to understand what can produce either, until our condition of existence is understood, and in this con- ception of our existence with respect to the atmosphere, and our surroundings, we can commence an investigation of the phenom- enon of the brain called mind. In this investigation we will commence with the further uses of the optic nerves, organs which we were considering at the close of our last article. The philosophy of sight is little more than the possibility of the magnetic currents, the optic nerves discharge, coming in contact with the currents of the same influence dis- charged by the objects that are capable of discharging it sufficiently to be felt by the optic nerves. When the object before us is not of this cli iracter, we cannot see it. The optic nerves are calculated to afford us sight of only the objects of which a sight is of use to us, and all others are excluded from our vision. These works of the Creator by which we are able to realize the character of creation and objects around us, are so useful that to be without them is, perhaps, the greatest misfortune a person can have. Now, such very important organs are, after all, only conduc- tors of the currents of this wonderful agent of all motion and sense, from the brain to the Kurface of the cornea or eye-ball. The sense of sight is only a sense of feel- ing, so accurate as to give us an understand- infj; of all the features of a ll.ing thus felt. 16 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body In our eyes pictures of the objects in front of us are stamped on the magnetic current of the optic nerve?, exactly as auy photograph is taken. The currents of this character such objects thro\Y out, will be capable of effect- ing the substance of the eyes, as a person sitting for a photograph effects the decompos- ing chemicals on the plate in the camera. Every current operating on each part of the substance. On the vitreous humor of the eyes this operation stamps a picture of itself, and the operation is telegraphed to the brain, and the stamping is there re^^eated. The motion of the operation of photograx>hing a picture or the character of an object on the vitreous humor of the eyes, is extended to the brain through the magnetic currents of the optic nerves, and these motions arc able to produce a picture of the same form on the magnetic aura of the brain. When any one can understand why a per- son is able to incorporate their forms and features on a plate of tin, covered with a rapidly decomposing amount of chemicals, they can understand why a decomposing brain is capable of being impressed with the features of an object of sight. The decom- posing chemicals discharge a current of electricity as well as any other decomposing substance, and, therefore, any object dis- charging a current thatis capable of reaching such decomposing chemicals, Avill offer a re- sistance to the discharge of such current from the chemicals, and the effect will ^iroduce on the substance of the chemicals a dilierence in the decomposition and condition of the sub- stance. Photographs are but copies of the condition of such chemicals after the influence of the person or object photographed is ex- erted on them. Now, if what is stated is true, it is possible to contrive some means by which a x)iclure of the effect of currents of electricity on such conditions of substance can be transmitted to distant places and the effect re-exhibited. To do this will be to obtain the means of acquiring a great fortune. The subject is being studied by a hundred electricians now, and it is our hope that a better idea of the means of accomplishing the operation may be furnished by this article. The theory of sight advanced by scientific bodies, and generally accepted, is, that an object seen is capable of producing a picture of itself of the same character as our pictures in a looking-glass, upon the interior fluid of the eyes, and that this very picture is the thing the brain sees. The errors in this theory are seen in the fact that a picture of such a character is not created in the eye, and the further fact that such a picture could not be observed by the brain. A picture of this character is impossible, and if it was a creation of something looking like the object creating it, the brain could not see the picture any more than it could see the object creating it; We do not see our pictures in a jnirror. The picture which ap- pears to be in a mirror is a chemical opera- tion in our eyes, and it is only when our magnetic cuirents are returned to our eyes is this effect observed. In all substances incapable of approx)riat- ing the currents of our bodies, i>ictures of our ]3ersons can apparently bo observed, and when our magnetic influence is absorbed by a body, no such phenomenon can occur. The currents of the objects that appear to be in a mirror are reflected, and nothing else. Every thing thus reflected will be observed as though in the glass. If it is a picture of an object in the eye, as claimed by i)hysiologists, that gives us the sight of an object, it will be necessary to disclose the means by which the picture gives the brain a perception of it, and this will be as difficult as to discover why any object is not at onci^ perceived by the brain as well as an object in the eye that is produced by the external object. The difference of the objects is no help in the way of confirming such an hypothesis. It is as difficult to understand how a picture in the eye, supposing there is one, can be perceived by the brain, as it is to understand why the subject of the picture can be seen. In our explanation of the philosophy of sight, if it is correct, we have only to under- stand that the currents of the optic nerve are capable of creating the same phenomenon upon the magnetic currents of the brain as the object seen creates upon the current of the optic nerve discharged at the cornea of the eye. This will, in our opinion, be found to be correct, for it is but a question of time when the same kind of method will be devised for the transmission of scenery and motion. Now, let us see if it is not possible to dis- cover what allows the brain to become con- A /I E.rplaiuUion of Growtli, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 17 scions of such motions of tlio atmosphere as produce the sensations called sound. The most improbable explauation of this phenomenon is now accepted by all the teach- ers of the philosophy of the human body, and those who teach the philosophy of accoustics or sound. Itisjust as difficult to discover what car- ries sound from the drum of the ear to the brain, as it is to discover why the sound is not communicated at once to the brain, or what could carry the souud to the brain if it was carried to it. If the organs of hearing- are simply to aug- ment sound, then the sound need only be increased to enable the brain to obtain it without any other organ than the auditory nerves. The philosophy of hearing, as taught by physiologists and the medical profession, is like the explanation of sight these authors give, but little more than a make shift. It conies from a want of an exact knowledge of the way this important office of the or- gans of hearing operate. Now, while the auditory nerves are, of course, calculated to carry to the brain the operations of the atmosphere that produce sound, they were only allowed to carry just such intensity of vibrating motion or sound as is of use to us. The ear and every part of the organs of hearing are constructed to ex- clude from the brain all sound of a character that are of no use to us if heard. If such of the motions of the atmosphere as are not allowed to reach the brain were capable of giving the brain a consciousness of their operations, as they would do if not excluded, the world would seem as one carni- val of noise in which uo x> articular motion of the atmosphere could be distinguished. The simple operation of excluding from the brain all sounds that would be mere dis- turbances, is one of the most iateresting and beningant works of the Creator. All of the wonders of our organizations are as good evidence of a personal and intelligent Creator as any unprejudiced mind can desire, and this arrangement of "the ear is but one of a great number. To claim that a mere law or force operat- ing upon the substance the body would es- tablish the ears or eyes in a way to perform their offices as they are performed, is as idle as to claim that the wind in sweeping through the streets of a city will establish the whole order of things and business carried on in » city. All of our credited agnostics are as willing to discover a good amount of the evi- dence of the existence of a personal creator as any one, if it is pointed out to them, and it is only necessary for them to discover in what possible way an ear or an eye could be provided without the assistance or design of some creating power directed by intelligence, in order for them to become convinced of the existence of a x^ower of such a character. The only capacity of the atmosiihere to produce sound, is to cause the magnetic cur- rent of the auditory nerves to vibrate to the extent that the construction of the ears will permit, and this vibratory motion of the cur- rent is extended to the brain ; the only pos- sible way to create the sensation of sound. The motion is so modified before it reaches the nerve, that it can be transmitted without doing harm to the brain, and this modifica- tion is the exclusion of useless noises. The eyes cannot transmit sound, for the reason that the fluid in the eyes destroy any motion of the currents of the optic nerves of a character to produce sound. It is a fact that the optic nerves can convey sound to some extent if the eye-balls are destroyed, and in some instances the motions of the atmosphere that give us the sensation of sound, will nroduce colors or light in the eyes. Two cases are recorded of an effect of this character created by the notes of a piano. Each of the nerves are apt to copy the work the others can perform. Some of them can do several things at once — foi instance, a nerve in the body is capable of assisting us to move, and at the same time giving us the sensations of heat and feeling. The sense of smell is an office which this agent, called electricity, per- forms, and it is but a sense of feeling. The difference of operation has only to be des- cribed to enable any one to see that these important offices of our existence are the work of this sly operator in nature, and the explanation shall be undertaken here. The existence of nerves in the mouth, tongue and nose is so well known, that their extent and character need not be described. The same discharge of an electric current is given out by these nerves as is given out by all the nerves at their terminations, and in these or- gans these currents are affected by the mag- 18 The Offices of Electricity in tlte Human Body ; netic influence generated by the substanced that come in contact with them. It is only a magnetic influence that an object exerts that gives us the sensations of taste or smell. In any other way such objects can produce mechanical effects only. The change that such objects undergo when in contact with'these organs produces the magnetic in- fluence that is operated by them. The change is only a partial decomposition of such sub- stances. In this philccophy there will be seen still further evidence of the wisdom of our creation. The difference in the sensa- tions of taste and smell is only in the extent of the effect of the substances such senses experience. The nerves of the tongue are more active than the nerves in the nose, and hence, a greater cai^acity for sensation in the tongue. The taste of a thing, and the smell of a thing, arj very ditteront effects from mere mechanical effects, and any one can per- ceive both the mechanical and magnetic effects at the same time. In these operations of the electricity of the body Ave can obtain a means for the solution of the problems of chemistry, for it is in suchkind of effects of the agent, electricity, that all chcmicalphenome- non can be observed. In another part of our work we will treat of the offices of electricity in chemical affairs. In the sensations of taste and smell there are bat two eflects produced by the substances tasted or smelt. The mechanical effect of such substances is not a part of the taste or smell. These effects are the absorbtion of the magnetic influence dis- charged by the organs of taste or smell, b the thing tasted or smelt, or an impartation of this influence to such organs, by such sub- stances, and in these operations all the plea- sures and displeasures of taste and smell are obtained. It is always one or the other, except when the substanceo are incapable of sufficient decompositi -n to produce an effect, as gold, and some other objects. In the stom- ach a similar philosophy is operated in the influences the substances taken into the stom- ach are capable of exerting. The food will impart to the body through the operations of digestion , and the branches of the pneumogas- tric nerve all its luagnotic influence, and such substances as are caj^ablc of absorbing this in- fluence from the body and digestive orga"s are sure to give us violent workin the stomach, and the other organs of the body. Such sub- stances as attract the electric currents of the body Avhen taken into the mouth, nose, or stomach, are usually called narcotics, and the narcotic effects are simply the absorbtion of these life-producing current t. This fact is easily established in the investigation of the effects of smoke of tobacco, or any other sub- stance taken into the mo;ith. The carbon of the smoke instantly absorbs the electric cur- rents thro 7, n out by the tongue and mouth. In the absorbtion of this influence the brain becomes less active, for it is weakened by the loss of this influence. The increase of the saliva cf the mouth is produced by the more rapid discharge of the magnetic currents of the tongue and mouth. The stomach is rendered capable (f dis- charging the gastric juices of its secretions in the same way. The food taken into the stomach, or mouth, attracts the currents of electricity from the nerves that term:: ■.ate in these organs, and in their discharge fio :i the walls of the stomach and the surface ( f the mouth and tongue these juices arc released. The brain is affected in this operation in x)re- cisely the same way that it is affcclcd in the use of tobacco by smoking. Eveiy cno will perceive the truth of this statement when they recollect how sleepy it makes them to eat a hearty meal. The effect of this kind produced by the food in the stomach is of no injury to the system, as the influences absorbed by the food is very soon allowed to pass to the blood, and over the entire body. In the use of tobacco it is all lost to the system. Now, cannot the medical profession discover from these facts, if they are facts, what possible benefit can be derived from the use of laedicinee, and con they not discover in every instance the very means of restoring the injured system to health? Can they not also discovertho particular kinds of medicine that vrill accompli l1i the most in restoring an injured or diseased body ? It is a plain path to pursue if it is a fact that the only effects of medicine are either the increase or deple- tion of the very influence that constructs the body. It is our opinion that an under- standing of Ibis philosophy is all the medical profession is needing to render its members capable of accomplishing the cure of every curable injury to the human or anima I organi- zations. Wo wish to repeat that the uses of medicine except ill the few instances where mere An Explanation of Groivth, MimL and the Work of Repair, 19 median ical effects are wauted, are solely to increase or diminish the agent of life in the body. There can he no other possible effect, and every injury of the system, and every benefit to the system effected l)y the use of medicine is produced by increasing, or diminishing, this agent in the body, either generally or in some organ of the body. Too great a reduc- tion of this agent will produce death, and too great an increase of it will do the same. The cause of death by lightning is the effect of a great current of this agent discharged into tho system instantly. It prevents all the oporat-ons of the currents of the body, and destroys a part of the organization. Any surrounding body capable of absorbing this agent from the system will destroy the organization in time. Every fever is a result of the contraction of the channels for the dis- charge of this influence from the body, or organs. The additional heat is the result of a greater combustion of the particles of the Ldood, and this always follows when the in- fluence cannot be discharged from the body as fast as it is created. The blood will be- come depleted of iis corpuscles, and when the great heat at the surface is gone, this depletion of corpuscles is as apparent as a patch of white paint on a black wall. The greater flush of the cheeks, or skin, in a period of fever is the burning of tissues at the surface of the body where this is seen. In this work of destruction there is a most important design in our creation disclosed. The greater combustion of the body in cases of fever is confined almost entirely to the siirfaci s of the body and organs. This is possible, because the organs of digestion and circulation are constantly pressing the mag- netic currents of the organs and body to the surface, and the combustion takes place where the force is crowded against the outer portions of the organs and body. If the tissues of the blood vessels, nerves, heart and other vital organs were burned to the extent that the tissues in the skin and the exterior of the body are, death would be quickly pro- duced. Xo one is destroyed by a fever if the strength uf the body can be maintained until the great- er accumulation of electricity in the body is able to force its way out, and it will always force itself oat if the organs of digestion will furnish tlie substance for creating this agent in the bl od till its force is suftieient to create an escape for itself. The lungs are, alone, unable to increase this force in the body, and if the digestion of food is stopped the body will be destroyed by the crca ion of a combustion of tbe vital organs. The cuirenls of the system will in this condition of the body apply their work to the organs on which life depends and de- stroy them. In every case of death by fevers a decom- position of the vital organs of some extent can be discovered. Now, if this is a correct explanation of the cause and effect of fever, does it not seem possible to alleviate or remove all such dis. eases? It is possible, and the best means of doing it is to get the jjores of the system open, and this can always be done in time, and in just the same way thatthe forces of nature open the pores of the earth, which allows the escape of electricity from the ground. It is, in this case, always accomplished by de- composing a part or the water on its surface, and then by the same means vibrating the water in the atmosphere and the atmosphere, too, producing what we cell heat. This vibratory motion of these surrounding sub- stances will always open the pores of the earth. This phenomena is al ways seen in the spring of the year. Now, a process of a sindlar character is sure to relieve a fever, and the warm vapor can be obtained from the tea kettle, and a cloth saturated with the kettle's contents will carry it to the body. So can the result be obtained by a good vapor bath. In every case of fever a perspiration from the body should be inaugurated. When this is done it is but a question of hours when the fever will be gone. The work of repairing the system is merely the continuation of the process of growth All the injuries of the system, of whatever character, are removed, and the destroyed portions of the body rebuilt as it was original- ly built. The very same process is all that is necessary to crowd off the destroyed tissues and put new ones in their places. In this work a wisdom of creation is exhibited that is surprising when it is understood. Every scab on the surface of a sore is a well calcu- lated prevention of farther decomposition, and also a prevention of a spurious pro- 20 Tlte Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; iluctiou uf growth. Wlieu a wouud ia lu- ll icted on tlie body the detid tissues ar© X^artly decomposed aulained. Could any one desire a more perfect or complete method of healing wounds ? AVhat a remarkable institution the human body is, is it not? In the following chapter of this work we will undertake the solution of that problem we call the mind. In this work a still greater amount of curious arrangements of our or- ganizations will be seen, and before the work of this w^onderful agent of the Creator in our bodies is all described, and it will be but a small part that we shall disclose, the readers of this xiamphlet will appreciate the good and wise author of all the works of nature more than they otherwise could. CHAPTER IV. In closing our last chapter on this subject, we promised to undertake the further solu- tion of that '' great problem," as it is called by the authors of science, the human mind. Before this task is proceeded with it is im- portant that the work of this great agent of creation in the other organs than the brain be first discussed so far as it is our purpose to do so in this work. When this part of our work is completed we will apply ouiselves to the solution of those very curious and im- portant phenomena, the intellectual mani- festations. Thus far we are without any ex- planation of what is termed the sense of feel- ing or touch. The sense is in no sense differ- ent from any of the other senses of the body except that it is an effect of a difterent kind of means of disturbing the electrical influ- ence in the body. In each sense there is only an interference with the magnetic influence of one or more nerves. In the eyes it is a re- sistance to the discharge of electricity from the optic nerves by the influence thrown out by the objects seen. In the ears it is a vibra- tion of the influences around the drum of the ear and iu the auditory nerves. These mo- tions of the current are produced by the vi- brations of the atmosphere. In the nose it is the conflict of the magnetic influences dis- charged by the nerves of the nose with such currents as are discharged by the substances that give the sensation of smell. In the mouth and on the tongue it is a conflict of the same character between the electrical in- fluence of such organs and those of the sub- stances tasted. Now, the sense of touch, so called, is a conflict of the magnetic currents of the body, or organs of the body, with any solid body or other substance brought iu con- tact with the body or organs. The philosophy of all the senses are the same. It is the same agent in each case that carries a message to the brain, and in each case the sense is a sense of feeling only. These commonly disclosed operations of our nerves are but a small i^art of the senses they are constantly appreciating, and it is our purpose to disclose other senses of still nobler purport than any m the old catalogue of five. The most exalting of all the senses is the one called love, and it is as clearly an electri- cal x^henomenon as any of the so-called senses. The jjerceptions of ideas, the impressions called thoughts, are each of them as distinct sensations, or capacities for sensations, as auy of the " original" five '^ gate- ways of knowl- edge." The nerves of volition and those without sensation are capable of producing sensaiion.s in the brain as distiuct from the five known senses as any of these five are to the others. The intelligence of every being, animal or human, is proportioned to the amount of the A71 Explanation of Grotvth, Mind, and the Work of Repair . 21 capacity of its bram for sense or seusations. The nerves of volition and tlie nerves of in- volution are the very instruments for the transmission of sensation to the aura of the brain, and when it is seen what a curious work these nerves are performing the startled doctors will rejoice at the discovery. The doctors of me.licine are willing the world shall have the benefit of all that can be dis- covered in the way of disease or medicine. They are only anxious to administer the rem- edies themselves. The one great office of the nerves of the brain is to create a graded and sejiarated number of sensitive magnets, upon which, all the capacities of a human mind can be operated. In all these folds of medula that constitute the human brain is to be found the complication of electric batteries that are producing every manifestation of intelligence that a human mind can manifest. The intel- lect or mind is but the electrical phenomena of all of these magnets. This hitherto im- acknowledged fact is as capable of proof as any cause of phenomenon that is now ad- mitted. All the proof actually necessary to establish this fact has been obtained again and again, and the fact would have been ad- mitted long ago if the process of thinking could have been understood. In the heads of all animals of intelligence there is only the blood, bones and marrow. Now, when the electric current from a single artery or blood vessel in the brain is taken away from the brain, or any j^art of it, l)y any jDrocess, or if the flow of blood in such blood vessel is checked, the intelligence of the person will be diminished to the extent this current is destroyed, and the intelligence will invaria- bly return when the blood is allowed to flow through, these vessels again. A dog and bird have been subjects of experiments for estab- lishing this fact by numerous investigations. In the diseases and injuries of persons, a chance to discover this truth has been fre- quently presented. In both the animal and human organizations this important truth has been discovered, and in no case where the experiment has been tried has it been found to be untrue that the mind or intellect depends on the existence in the brain of some influence the blood is capable of imparting to this organ. It is useless to point to the au- thors of such experiments, as the truth of this statement will not be denied by any reader of scientific works. In addition to those experiments concern- ing the effect of the withdrawal of the blood from the brain, the exporimnnts of disclosing the effect of electric currents on the brain of persons and animals have also been made, and ux)ou dead bodies as well as those of the living organization. The result of such experiments on the organs or the brain in dead bodies of persons and animals are so well known as hardly to need repeating here. Every appear- ance of life and consciousness is produced in the dead organization by the mere transmis- sion of a current of electricity through it. In many instances attempts at motion or of giv- ing expression to a thought or emotion has be^n witnessed in the features of this i>artly resurrected condition of life. Now, if this wonderful agent of our lives can restore ap- parent life to tjie dead, and apxjarent con- sciousness as well, and if it can be seen that its withdrawal from the organizations of the living will destroy life, consciousness and in- telligence just to the extent it is withdrawn, can it be doubted that in its operations in the brain, the entire i)hilosophy or cause of the mind can be discovered ? Can it be sup- posed that intelligence is created by any other elenjent in our organizations ? And when it is known — and it is ^Tell observed by teachers of science — that every production of thought or intelligence jreqnires a certain amount of decomposition of the marrow of the brain, and that what is desi royed must be replaced before any further manifestation of mind can be made, or before the brain will evolve any considerable manifestations of intelli- gence, can it be doubted that on the existence of this vice (/erent of the Creator in the brains of man and animals, the whole of the mind or intelligence depends. If it is claimed that the intelligence is an institution, independent of the organization" of the body or brain, and that the will is a force exerted by it, and capable of operating the body and its organs, what can it be ? What possible contrivance within the scope of our imagination can operate our bodies and j)roduce our intelligence ? We think it is useless to claim any existence of this char- acter. If the mind is an independent creaaon, what is the character of its substance^ and what its organization or form ? To whau ex- tent is it connected with the body, r.: d if connected, how? Why create a bod^ that 22 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; would be useless without anotlicr creation to operate it ? Why create a mind that cauuot operate without another creation of r.n inde- pendent character to allow it to oi^eratcin or through ? If the mind is an institution with- in us, capable of operating the body, and giv- ing it the appearance of an intelligent being, what is the use of the second-hand disposition of the mial'^ capacities, why not allow this institution to make its own appearance and manifestations at once % If the mind is some- thing created by a fiat of God, and for the IJurposo of affording life and intelligence to the human being, of what condition is it and to what extent does it exist in our beings, and in what manner? If it was impossible for the Almighty to create a man or an ani- mal with capacities of mind and will, how could He create these qualities or faculties in any other institution any better? or how could He create them at all ? Why create a man oi flesh for the instrumentality of His fiat, when the fiat is more capacitated with- out the instrument ? All these suggestions are as well answered in the asking as they can be by any reply. No one is capable of replying to one of them with any reason, and it was the inability of the writer to answer them himself that led him to discover that no reply was necessary. In our organizations all that is necessary to give 113 life and mind exists, and la man alone the capacity of mind can be augmented. Why is it that our intelligence can be in- creased if the capacity for its increase is not r. part of our organizations ? What can be added by man to a fiat of the Creator? What can man do toward improving a thing that he does not understand, and which af- fords all the intelligence he i)ossesses and op- erates all his faculties? It has only to be realized that the mind is but a description of objects stamped on the magnetic influence of the brain in order to complete the discussion of a problem on which the world has specu- lated for centuries, and on which a thousand volumes have been written. The unwillingness of til 0, men who are in- vestigating the works of nature and those who are teaching the different theories of re- ligion to accept a plain and simple solution of the problem of the mind, will not prevent the world from discovering a construction in the briiiu capable of affording this iu dispens- able phenomenon of every organized crea- ture. The fear that a solution of this ques- 1 tion will establish the fact that a person is only w galvanic battery, and his mind only an ( lectric x^lienomenon, will not prevent the truth becoming l:::ovrn. Every living crea- ture is exactly thi.; ( haracter of creation, and nothing more. Tlio diiferencc between any of the sx)ecies of animals iji respect to their intelligence, and the difference between any animal and man in this respect, is only in the amount of this good agent of the Common Father, upon their shoulders or in their heads, on which the iniluonces of all the objects of creation arc . ;!;>able of creating impressions. The most interesting and the most aston- ishing construction of organs in the system of a person or an animal is the complication of galvanic batteries that constitute the brain. No where in the operations of the universe can so wonderful and ingenious a plan of producing effects be discovered. The whole phenomenon of the human intellect is not more composed of wonders than are the means of producing such phenomenon. In the means for producing thought, and estab- lishing a record of all that is impressed on the currents of the brain, there is all that will ever be discovered of the cause of intel- ligence. No one is competent to construct so perfect and ingenious a means of creating iuielli- gence, but the means is nevertheless capable of being understood, and it is our purpose to give an explanation of it if possible. The evidence of the truth of what will be stated is to be found in the explanition we shall offer, and if it is not satisfactory, the reader will be pointed to the means of dis- closing the truth himself. The creation of the brain is in no sense different from the method of creating the marrow of the bones, or the cells of the sam(i character in the nerves. The origin of all these centers of attraction shall be pointed out in the work we intend to publish in this paper on the question of the origin of species. The growth and manifestations of the organs, are all that we are concerned with in this work. Now, when it is seen that a special faculty is given to each fold of medula in the braiu, and that the extent and activity of each of these folds iu the method adopted for decom- posing th-^m and producing an electric cur- rent, is the measure of the intellect they are An Explanation of Grotvth, Mind, and the Work of Repair 23 capable of exhibiting, is it not rational to suppose tliat in tlio current of electricity cre- ated bj tlieir decomposition, the means of causing an intellectual manifestation Ls to be found, as well as the measure of the mani- festation ? Is it not a fact that this influence is the sensitive plate on which are photo- graphed the views of objects that are the subjects of thought ? Is it not a fact that in these sensitive plates there is the whole phil- osophy for the possible impressions which the scientific thinkers of centuries past have looked for, and that these fields of electricity are the subjects and means of consciousness or mind ? Is there any better kind of plate on which the objects of creation can impress themselves ? Is there any better way to allow a creature to observe an object, or its form, character or use, than to give him this palla- dium of the most refined and sensitive influ- ence ever created ? and is there any better way for allowing a record of all possible impres- sions of such a rature than by stamping them on a substance that will give an impression, or a complete construction of the same char- acter, on a condensing influence that is capa- ble of ever exhibiting them again, and when- ever they are wanted ? Of such an arrangement is the one in oui- heads, and in its operations are to be found our means of thinking, and the recording of all we think. In our chambers of records, called the ventricles of the brain, the impres- sions of all that we behold or discover by any of such thoughts and images of all objects of our experience are sure to be found when- ever our brains are suflSciently excited. All those who have been at the point of death, and in fear of its realization, and those who have been excited by great danger or other causes of great emotions, will remember that in such moments a iianorama of all their ex- perience passed like the flash of lightning be- fore their mental visions. All who have had this experience have been allowed a peep into the gallery of pictures which were cre- ated to afford them memory on earth, and intelligence and memory in the life to come. A gallery of this character is m the brain of every person, and it is the source of their memory and the data of such things as tliey desire to recall. They arc the archives of the character and conduct of the individual, and they are so well kept that every person is compelled to behold them in the future lite. The record of which the Bible speaks as being kept by the Creaior, the chronology and recor.l of His children, is the gallery we are describing. Now, is it not an important, as well as most interesting disclosure, if true, that in our em- j)loyment of th(3 faculty of memory we lesort to the gallery of stamps on a part of the crea- tion of the soul itself? If this philosophy of memory is correct, have we not the best pos- sible evidence of the existence of a soul ? If our minds are impressions upon the mag- netic currents of the brain, are we not in- debted to our own souls for all we remember ? and are we not obliged to resort to it to get the data of what memory calls for? For what luirpose is the record kept but for em- ployment of this character, and a better em- ployment in the life t come ? It is all to be realized when the world has fully cousidered the truth of information contained iu this article. When all the declarations of the old Bible, or at least "those it originally contained, are approached by an investigation of the works of the Creator, these declarations will be fouud to contain some important truth of which no explanation has been given the world; and it is x)erhaps a fact, that the sci- entific inquirer is as yet unable to disclose the foundations for a great ra luy important declarations of the old authorities of the Jew and Christian. That man has a record of all his acts, kept without his volition and beyond his control, is certain, and in its production in a future existence, whatever character that existence may be, will be discerned the grounds of the judgment passed upon him. In this judgment will be found a perfect adaptation of rewards and punishments. The construction of this gallery is iu a great measure like the construction of the vegetable forms in the frost on the window- I)ane, and on the crystals of the chemist's operations. The pictures of the latter char- acter are far more important and wonderful than has ever been supposed, and their con- struction will receive our attention iu the articles on the origin of species. Now, how can a thought be created, and hovr can a copy of it be impressed on the con- densing electricity of the brain ? No more difficult problem presents itself to the scien- tific thinker, and it is the inability of the 24 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; mind to form an idea of tlie cliaracter of tliis work, that lias so long allowed tlie statement to be made and be believed, that the mind is something independent of the physical organ- ization. No one has ever supposed it could be only a manifestation of electrical opera- tions in the brain, and hence, no search for such a cause has been made. The impress of an object, or objects, on the magnetic influence of the brain, is in all re- spects the same as that witnessed in the act of photographing. The influence the object exerts is capable of influencing this aura around the brain. The disturbance of this influence will pro- duce a species of photograph on it, and the photograph will be stamped on the interior or ventricle of the brain, as the effect of the influenco of an object on the electric field of the chemicals on the plate in the camera will be communicated to, and stamped on, the decomposing acids and chemicals on the plate. We can discover such pictures as are copied on the interior chambers of our brain, when they are lighted up by an increase of the current of the brain, as in moments of great excitement or emotions. When they are thus lighted up, the illumination will perform the same office of lighting, and in the same way that the membranes of the eye are lighted when the optic nerve is excited. In each of our minds is a work of electro- typing as well. The will is capable of stamp- ing any impression of the mind upon the mind of other persons, and it is accomplished by giving them a peep into the gallery of our own construction. This will take xdace when any one is in rappert or close maguetic rela- tion with us. His magnetic currents will extend to this gallery and steal a sight of its pictures. . It often occurs that a person will observe what is m the mind of another when no ex- pression of the idea is made, and one can realize the thoughts of another in this way frequently. Now, how can it be obtained if it is not a real picture of the idea that is ob- served by the mind of the other person ob- serving it. In each operation of this character the in- fluence of our brain extends to that of an- other, and it is a union of such influences that gives this power to one person to under- stand the mi ad of another. Every species of magnetising or mind-reading is of this char- acter. The way we obtain a glimpse of the thing we desire to remember, is by exciting our brains by effort of the nerves and muscles to such an extent as to cause an electric cur- rent of the brain to be created extensive enough to extend to the interior of this gal- lery, and when it is thus extended, we be- hold the data we are looking for. The wisest of men are only able to create greater gal- leries of such paintings in their heads, and their sizes are always the measures of their wisdom. AVhat is more perfect than this ar- rangement for creating a record of our ideas or experiences ? The way we imagine a thing to exist is by a consideration of some object, or set of objects, suggested to our conscious- ness, and when it is considered, we only con- struct a thing, or set of things, like the objects already impressed on the brain. It is only a calling up of objects already famil- iar to us, and in every instance the thing im- agined will consist of one or more of the objects stamped on these galleries. We never imagine the sight of an object that is not composed of something we have seen — one or more objects. Let those who believe that the mind is ca- pable of conjuring up jiictures of things never seen before, attempt to picture a thing in their minds that is not composed of such pictures as those of the objects which they have seen before. The most jjerfect illustration of the truth of this peculiarity of our intellectual opera- tions, is seen in the way a person can copy a work they have seen another j)erson x^erform. No possible means of observing what is seen to be done by another could give one the power of copying it, if a picture of the work m was not stamped on the brain in a way to i enable us to observe it when copying the thing- seen. The ability to design an object is the capacity of arranging a number of objects already in the mind into a new combination, and giving the brain a picture of this new creation. No part of the invention can be anything except what is already in the mind. Now, when we are sleeping the pictures of the galleries in our heads are partly illumi- nated, and the result is the discordant and senseless construction of ideas, or the objects of which the ideas were created. The reason why we can obtain a glimpse of these objects in our sleep is because the currents of the brain are augmented during sleep. The re- An Explanation of GroiutJi, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 25 pose of all the organs of the body allows an ac- c-umulatioii of the magnetic influence around ^he brain, and this additional amount of in- • lence operates as the currents do that are .t:;onerated by fear or great excitement. The 1 .roe is augmented during sleep, because it is not employed in using the organs of the body. In our dreams the influence is some- limes able to bring us pictures of things we liave never seen. This occurs when we are connected by currents of this good agent with the objects seen at such a time, and it is sometimes the case that we arc thus con- nected with a very useful influence in the way of distant friends. Their influence, if united with ours, will be very sure to afford us a picture of such persons. This philosophy of the mind will in the future give us an op- portunity of ascertaining what will be the best kind of pictur^j^ to hang on the walls of the immortal galleries, for in the further un- foldment of our capacities, a complete under- standing of all these subtle operations of nature will be obtained. When it is obtained, we will be as careful to store our brains with good and wholesome paintings as we are now to store our cellars with good and wholesome food. The consequences of a bad record of our work in life will be the tophet prophe- cied for us, for every evil picture in these records of the children of God will be sure to cause a more appalling punishment than could be found in the use of a lake of ignited substance, for the punishment by fire would be of short duration, at most. The punish- ment following the consciousness of a life of selfishness and vice will be as enduring as the pictures of such work, every one of which will endure until eradicated by the creation of a more carefully prepared gallery of paint- ings. Now, can we discover why the brain con- sists of several magnets instead of one, and why one organ can acquire ideas that an- other organ cannot? In other words, why these different batteries generate different ideas ? It would seem as though a pattern of id.as was applied to each of these folds of medula, and a thought cast for each one correspond- ing to the pattern. No one is conscious of any difference in the character of these folds of the brain, and it has never been supposed that either of them could evolve a form of thought different from what the others could evolve. Therefore, the problem, when first considered, appears to be as difficult of examination as any thing given for our solution by the Creator can be. It shall, however, be examined, and it is our belief that it can be explained. The twig of a tree is capable of illustrating the philosophy of this division of our facul- ties. In fact, this thing we call brain is but a cox^y of a twig in a better condition of ex- istence. The cerebellum is capable of in- forming us of the character of our origin, except the derivation is a step in advance of the original. A perfect twig of the old spruce is seen in the base of the brain, and it fit- tingly tops out the spinal column. Now, in the other folds or leaves (►f the brain, the forms of the leaves or branches of this plant can be seen. Each bough is seen as distinctly as though the twig was actually there. In each bough a current of this etherial fluid is circulating, and it is discharged on the sur- face of this bough. Now, on this current is a picture of the decomposing medula under it, and when a greater object than this coil of medula is impressing this current, this creation of the decomposing medula will op- erate to cause the influence to copy a part of the leaf that is decomposing on the picture of the object that is influencing the current, and in this operation all the means is ac- quired of giving each organ a particular office of thinking, or thought-making. Each of these leaves are of a particular shape, and they are each of them in some degree differ- ent from any of the others, and i^articularly in their capacity for decomposition. The difference in their offices corresponds to the difference in their construction and means of generating a current of electricity. All of them are the mere instruments of the influ- ence that circulates through them, and are decomposed in a short time. They are also re-built in a short time. Now, on the influ- ence obtained by their decomposition, a chance is afforded to impress each current with what the circulation of the blood can impress them with. Every species of food we eat is capable of stam^iing its influence on these organs, and in this means of im- parting to the brain the chaiacter of the sub- stance we eat is to be found the cause of the difference in the lucidity of the thoughts the organs of the brain are capable of evolving. The organ called amativeness is the first re- 26 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Bot pository of tlie influence the animal food creates, and this influence is nothing more than the most active part of the magnetic current of the blood. The organ is simply excited by this charge from the blood, and the excitement produces the sensations of such a character as this organ is capable of acquiring. The locality of the organ affords the current a chance to excite it before the others are so greatly excited, and the nerves of the body carry the activity of this organ to the other parts of the system. The organ called alimentiveness is affected in the same way, and it is the absence of such a kind of excitement that produces a desire for animal or exciting food. The nerves connect it with the organs of diges- tion and the glands of the mouth. The organ called combattivencfcs is only a capacity for exciting the whole muscular system, and the excitement is produced by the way the ob- jects around us resist the desire to execute our wills. "When the operations of the mind are thvrarted by a resistance to muscular action l)y a person or object, the nerves of the muscles create a greater excite- ment of this fold of the brain and the influ- ence of the organ -when excited, is only ex- erted by the increase of the currents of this influence that gives our muscles activity. The additional force thus obtained enables, if it be possible, the execution of the will. The organ called afifirmativeness situated on the pinnacle of the head, is only a conduit medium for a constant coursing of the influ- ence of the blood through the head, and is, therefore, always active to some extent. Its influence on the organs of the whole system is the keeping up of a constant iritation of all of them and a constant pushing of their operations. This constant pushing will con- tinue the work of the individual whatever it may be, and it is of the greatest importance to the success of any person that this motor be allowed to push in the proper direction. •Iti the pushing is in a wrong direction it will be sure to push the person into trouble. The best organ in the head for us to con- sult is the one called veneration. It is the very organ that does most to light up that gallery of photographs in the center of the brain, and it is located directly over this gallery. The influence of this organ is solely to keep watch over the records of our acts and cause us to reflect on their character. and in this constant way of reminding us of the bad charactei- of the jiictures in this gal- lery, the reason is found for a person's con- stant reflection on the future life and the goodness of the Creator. The philosophy is very much like the conduct of the child that keeps one eye on its capers and the other on the frowns and smiles of its parent. The child always studies the attributes of its parents, and the child of God who is as willing as the little child of our bodies to cut up capers, is sure to study the attributes of its parent in the heavens when he is able to see the character of his capers. The organ of the force called causality is a very interesting affair, and it is located in exactly the same spot in reference to the human brain that the horns of the cow and other animals are grown from their brains. The prying capacity of* these organs is in some particulars the same as those of the horns of animals. The old cow that is dis- satisfied with her pasture will often pry open a fence that she may obtain the contents of an adjoining field. The human being will use his orgnns of causality to pry open a problem that he may obtain the .contents of the problem. The use of these organs is solely to do this character of prying. The activity of the organ is produced by a current of electricity sweeping around these comers of the brain, and the activity is never great in the head of a person whose nerves and circulation are not active. The faculty of examining the causes of all operations that are observed is produced by the effect of the organs of see- ing. The organs of causality are so closely connected with the optic organs that the effect of all objects of sight excite these pry- ing organs, and an effort is only excited to see more. The exercise of the reason is only the effort of this part of the brain to extend the organs of sight. It may be well to add that this practice of trying to see more, will not be curtailed until the discovery is made that the Creator is limited in His own works, for man will continue to see more until all the works of the Creator on earth and in heaven are seen. The great ~u isdom of the Creator will also be seen. The folly of those who think there is no such person will be seen, too. The most comprehensive of the organs in the human head is the one called human nature, An Explanatio7i of Orowtli, Mind, and the Woi^Jc of Repair 27 and it is a fact that it is fclie germ of the human being that is stamped on this fold of the brain. In its aspect can be seen the very jncture of the animal from whose existence the human race known as the Anglo Saxon race was derived. The animal can be seen in the form of a profile crouched on the front of this fold, and its existence there is sure to be the cause of all the characteristics of the individual, for the animal nature of man is the same as the nature of the animal from whose existence he obtained his origiu. Every soul of the human family will carry this index of their origin into a world of still higher creations, and the influence of the animal will not he eradicated until the wi-1 of the Creator is executed, in creating from the incipient order of heings called a coral all the orders of animals of considerable size or above the insects, 'and including the human family. When creation is comx)leted, and tlie forms of all creation are concluded and the universe becomes a scroll of the characters of creation, then and not till then will the human organization cease to hoar the marks of its origin. This will take place when our Creator is wearied with the care and labor of perpetuating the existence of his works, and not before. The most curious of brain organs is, perhaps, the one that in- forms us of a condition of color in the objects wo see. It is in that part of the brain at the corner of the eye where one point of the semi- circle of vibrations of the optic nerve has a termination. It is the one that can perceive the color of an object when the eye is open, and only when the eye is open can it be of use in this way. The halo created around the optic nerve by the influence of the nerve extends quite around the eye brows, and in this halo is to be detected the character of the color, size and form of an object seen, and these qualities of an object are detected by the character of the halo they create. When it is a light this halo will so excite these semi- circular order of organs, then the eye brows will be excited and we frown, and wrinkle up the muscles over the eyes and try to drive away the disturbance. In each of these organs the power to detect what is capable of being detected by them, depends solely on their size and activity. The locality of the organ enables it to accomplish the work of this character. The one at the corner of the eye brow is able to look on the colors produced by an object, and the one next to it is able to observe the size of the object, because it is in a posi. tion to observe it by the effect it pro- duces. The one adjoining this is able to observe the form of the object, as it is situated, to be affected by every part of the object that affects the optic nerve. The uses of our eyes so far as sight is concerned, are only to create these efi"ect8. Beyond the ex- citement of these organs by the thing seen, there is no effect jirod: ced on the brain by the organs of sight. This faculty of observa- tion is all performed on these three folds of the biain, and the organs for producing these effects are the eyes and optic nerves. The use of sight is to give us the size, color and form of objects seen. Emotions created by sight are the secondary effects of exciting these three organs. Now, if we undertake to examine all the organs of the brain and explain their modus operandi of producing the manifestations of intelligence that they are capable of per- forming, it will only result in exliausting the patience of the reader, and it should be de- ferred until it is appropriate to continue such a work. The task shall all be performed in the future. In our next ariide we will close the examin- ation of the human body so far as it is affect- ed by ele tricity, and in the article we will undertake the explanation of the wisdom of creation in what are known as the affections. In this part of the work of our old friend, electricity, we shall discover a more romantic operation of the influence than has ever been portrayed by the pen of the novelist or poet. CHAPTER V. The affections are a work of the agent called electricity, as much as the attraction of the magnet, and they are in every sense the same effects of this influence. The im- possibility of a corpse to exert the offices of love and attraction is due to the fact that this agent is no longer creating a connection between such a mass of matter and other persons. In each organization of nature this influence is creating a relation of love be- tween itself and other organizations. The honeysuckle as its genn approaches the ob- 38 The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; ject around whicli it will twine or up wMch it will climb, teaches tlie liuman family what love is. The great vines that encircle the trees of the forest afford man other les- sons in the philosophy of the affections. The cucumber vine as it chooses its companion and absorbs the magnetic influence of its choice, is a still better illustration of the power of electricity to create our affections. The assembling of tho members of the vege- table species in groups or communities around the earth, is a work of the affections of plants. The assembling of the members of animal species in communities, is another manifestation of this agent in the way of creating affections. The assembling of the members of the human orders of creation in communities is another and more extensive example of the operations of this influence in the cultivation of the affections. The family circle is but another example of the same power, and only less extensive, and the attachment of one i)erson to another is but a still narrower exhibition of this god- like influence in the creation of the qualifi- cation of love. Throughout all nature this law of love is manifest. In all bodies on earth and in the sky, in the dew spangled leaflet and flower, and in the valley and in the mountain, in mortals and animals, and in all the operations of the universe is this ever present principle of love and of creation to be seen. In our persons when they are in a normal condition, there is an influence exerted by this agent that causes all other persons aronnd us to either like or dislike us. This influence is sure to give us a sensation of some kind that causes us to like or dislike the person or persons near us. It is always felt as a pleasant or uu pleasant influence and in the feeling we experience, there is all we can discover of the affections. It is simply the good influence people exert on oar organizations that make us feel that we are in love with them. In every organ- ization this feeling can be experienced to some extent, and the plant is no exception to the rule. Now, what is this phenomenon ? What is it that makes us feel that we must approach a i^erson we are attached to, and what is the manner of exerting the power of the mag- netic influence of bodies that enables all the manifestations of affection to take place? This philosophy is as capable of examination as any other, and it is our purpose to attempt it. The only explanation we have thus far ob- tained from the physiologist is the idea that in the ajipearance of a person we find some- thing that effects our emotions, and excites our affections, and the affections are sup- posed to be a sort of rapture of the senses. The creation of attachments for the opposite sex — in the male sex — is considered the re- sult of the beauty and qualifications of the female, and a result of strength and manli- ness on the part of males when the qualifica- tion of love obtained by females. This explana- tion is of no consequence, for it does not dis- close any operation of any influence capable of exciting the affections. The most beauti- ful office of maternity is the influence of the child on the conduct of the mother, and the reciprocal influence of the mother on the conduct of the child. This ofiice is performed by and through the action of oui- magnetic currents in every instance of the creation of offspring in either persons or animals, where the operation is not interfered with by some influence which destroys the work of elec- tricity in the mother and offsjiring. In every condition of life this capacity of the affections is assured by the way the offspring is brought into existence. The human offspring is no better provided for in the affections of the mother than the offspring of animals, and one of the most wonderful of all creations, the old hen, is as well qualified to understand why she lovesher chicks and what their origin is as the gTeat*Couvier or any scientist of great fame. This curious creature will hatch out bone and muscle and feathers, and life and consciousness from a small body of proto- plasm and carbon. She will also create a mud turtle from a small amount of the same substances. She can also find affection for the little turtles as well as her own repre- sentatives. She is capable of giving protec- tion to her brood when her ability for de- fence is insufficient, by placing her chicks in a corner that is not discovered by her enemies, and is able to find food for all her family, although more numerous than that of any other animal. Now, what disposition of this agent called electricity is made in order that all the creatures of the A. Coiavier was a Frencli naturalist. Ail Explanation of Lrrotcth, Mind, and the Worh of Repair. 29 living world may have affection for each other and care for their >/Oung? This inquiry is so important that it should be answered if possible. On this disposition of the agent depends all our pleasuics and all the assistance we can obtain from our fellow -mortals. It is a fact that every pleasure is only a work of this good agent in our bodies. It is the same ialiuence that produces the pleas- aut sensation, the pleasant emotion, the pleasant kiss, the pleasant ,mile, and the de- lightful affections. The most common manifestioiiof this agent in the nature of affection is the exchange of a kiss, and in the cause of this funny opera- tion is to be found the entire philosophy of the affections, and the character of the dispo- sition made of this good agent of creation in this department of its work. The teeth are constructions of the nerves that terminate in them, and of course in each tooth there is a constant discharge of electricity in all direc- tions, and this influence in escaping from the teeth of the male portion of humanity builds up the tulips of hair under the noses of this stalwart sex and also the whiskers, of these wonders of creation. On the faces of ladies this adornment is omitted in order to allow them to exhibit handsomer faces. The nerves of the face in women are too small to build up whiskers, except a few cases. Xow, in discharging these currents of this very important influence from the face over the rows of teeth, these nerves entice the co- <)[)tration of the opposite sex m creating 1hese funny phenomena called kissing. As f- lire as the CO operation is granted the cur- rents will be exchanged, and a very pleas- a at influence is the result. No one can know just what it IS until it is felt, and when it is felt the experiment is usually attempted again. When in the condition for creating a constant union of such currents, both sexf^s are apt to cultivate this exchange of elec- tricity, and the consummation of the will of God is thereby obtained. Every child on earth owes its existence to an exchange of the magnetic influence of the mother and father. In this most important fact the teachers of the gospel can rely for the acceptance of the claim of the devine character of Christ. No person can deny this claim, for it is possible for one to dis- cover in the future that this agent of all creations is capable of inaugurating life in the wombs of all the creations of God. No other agent was ever employed, and it is pre- cisely the same operation that takes place m the germination of the seed in the earth. In the womb of the earth there is a current of electricity which inaugurates the commence- ment of life in a plant, and it is only a com- mencement of the decomposition of the seed that takes j)lace when the development is begun. The decomposed matter is thrown to the surface of the earth as our hairs are thrown out of the blood over the marrow in our bones. In oar own creation, and em- bryotic development, the same process takes j)lace, and the magnetic influence of the mother is the force that continues the develop- ment of the offspring. The provision made by the Creator for the assurance of tlie love of the mother for her child, is simply to allow the offspring to be created in her own body. The working of this arrangement is so perfect that every child is guaranteed the care and fondness of its mother. In our in- fancy and helpless years this most important provision for our nurture and protection is the thing that gives us our devotion to the mother of our beings. The magnetic relations of the mother and child, which no power on earth can sever, are created first by the character of our crea- tion, and secondly, by the influence operating between the infant and mother during the period of infancy and childhood of the off- spring. Now, for each animal species this same ar- rangement is provided, except in the cases of the creatures that hatch their young from eggs, and with those whose offsprings are the hatch- lings of eggs the same character of relation is established between the mother and offspring by the method adopted for the hatching of the offspring. Only a repetition of the method employed for the production of life in the whole creation of animals is performed in the production of human beings. There- fore, in the treatment of our domestic ani- mals, should we not have some compassion for them, as we see the Creator gave them an equally respectable method of coming into the world? The affection of the cow for her calf and the old hen's love for her chicks are as r)uie as the love of a human being ; so is the love of a tiger or bear for its offspring. No greater 30 The Offices of Eleciricity ifi the Human Bochj wisdoin is anywhere observed in the works of creation than the way the children of the Croator are compelled to multiply and fill the earth with their kindred, and to care for the heljiless and constantly begotten children. These duties are rendered a i)leasure, and they are induced only by the law of love. What a comment on the wisdom of creation is the fact that we are able to see that all the duties that man is obliged to perform in the vineyard of the Almighty are a pleasiue in- stead of a sorrow. Now, in this philosophy of the affections wc can learn still other important lessons. We have stated that all our pleasures and pleas- urable emotions are produced by the iufluence of the agent electricity in our bodies. It is a fact that on the existence of this influence in our systems every pleasure depends, and on its absence every sorrow and pain depends. The way is open for us to discover that by filling our bodies with this agent we can be well, strong, and bai^py, and that to the ex- tent it is absent we will be sick, weak, and unhappy. The pleasure of good health is the eftect of the influence of this agent when a great amount of it is coursing the avenues of its circulation. The possession of great strength by the muscles and nerves is only the posses- sion of a great amount of this agent of life and motion in such organs. The happiness any one enjoys is only a pleasure produced by the general effect or emotion of this same influence. The pleas- ures of the X)assions, no matter what they are, are only a more exciting operation of this in- fluence in the organs of the body. The pleas- ures of passions or the pleasures of the emotions of the mind, and the enjoyment of robust health, and thex)leasure of the accept- ance of the love of others, are all but modifi- cations of the pleasant effects of this agent. The pains of the body or organs, the sorrows of the mind, are but the effects of the absence of this good influence in the organs of the brain and body. In its coursing through the body the most beautiful results are experi- enced, and in its exclusion from the body the most painful and wretched consequences occur. In every hurt this agent is simply dri ven from its domain. It is the disturbance of this current that produces the hurt, and just to the extent it is divested of its posses sions will we experience pain. No one can get hurt Avithout i)utting this agent out of possession of the part of the system in which the pain is felt. When it is out, the part that is deprived of it is incapable of feeling. Now, in the brain this agent is cajiable of causing pain in the same way. In each spasm of the hysteric, this agent is simply absent from the brain, and it is its absence that creates the torture under which the vic- tmi struggles, and exercises the muscles. The contraction of the muscles is an effort to sup- ply the brain with what is wanted. The jiain of the mind and the contortions will cease when this influence is allowed to accumulate ill the brain. . It can therefore be seen that whatever will unduly excite the brain will cause a feeling of sorrow and wretchedness. It may be grief or it may be vices or crimes that so agitate this organ as to cause it to lose this agent. The result is always the same. The absence of this influence is produced by the excitement created by either of these causes of excite- ment. The constant apprehension of punishment on the part of a criminal, and the excitement of liis brain by a moment's reflection upon the wrong he has done, will deprive him of what will give him contentment and pleasure and a proper condition of relation to the human family. It is to acquire a condition of quiet, by which his system may be filled by an influence he feels is wanted, that the murderer will confess his guilt and surrender himself to the ofi&cers of the law. The father and mother who lose their children are so excited over the loss of a production of their affections that they become weak and partly out of health. The good agent of creation is simply thrown out of their systems. The mourner either de- sires to be relieved of sorrow by death or by some occupation that will give the mind re- pose by directing it away from the subject of the excitement. The influence we call electricity is the veritable agent of the Creator, and it is con- nected with all the affairs of His creating. The influence surely connects us with Him, and when it is out of our persons our relations with Him cease. Just to the extent that our bodies are deprived of this vice gerent of the Almighty are we out of a proper relation with the Author of our existence. There is not a- An Explanation of Groivth, Mind, (oid lite Work of Repair. 31 person of auy iuielligence in the world who does not realize the fact that when they are sick or exhausted from any cause, they are conscious of an inhannonious relation of tlieiuselves with their Creator. They feel that the continuity of an influence which ex- tends from them to this Being is broken, and that they can he neither happy nor well until their bodies have acquired some kind of influence that places them in a proper relation with Him. Every soul is connected with the Maker of the universe by this agent of the will of both this Maker and the whole creation of animal and human beings. In this relation, if it is all that is designed, there is both joy and peace. In its destruc- tion, only darkness and misery can be felt, and in this fact is to be found all of the methods of punishment and rewards or- dained by the Author of all such creations. On this system of ijurishments and rewards, a perfect adaptation of rewards and punish- ments is sure to be made, a punishment is sure to follow the wrongdoer, and a reward is just as certain to come to the one who de- serves it. It was the absence of this good and cheer- ing agent of the works of nature in the per- son of the Prophet of Galilee that caused him, when crucified, to exclaim that his Father had forsaken him and to inquire why it was. The toil in climbing the hill of Calvary, and the barbarous torments of the rabble that followed, so paralyzed this delicate organiza- tion, by driving out of it every part of the influence of life and strength i t had possessed , the most he could feel was that his Father had severed his relations with him. The slight reaction on tho cross, when the fury of the mob was spent, enablod him to appreciate the repentanco cf the tl:ief at his side, and to cheer him with a promise of life. So it was in the case of all those who have perished in the defence of what they believed to be true. Their God seemed to forsake them in their hour of horror and death. At this period of our existence the world can understand that sacrifices of such a char- acter do not appease the wrath of God, and people to-day do not want to exhibit any more gibbets to the Almighty than are neces- sary. There are already so many 2)ictures of them on the souls of the desecrated and hap- less authors of cruelty whose lives are spent, that it is their most earnest of all desires to wash them out. Man has yet to discover, however, what the real office of life is, and in this day the wisest of men are the marks of envy, malice and spite by almost the entire community. The most useful of men are those who can perform valuable work for a community, and display only charity as an associate of their minds. The moment it is seen that a spark of talent is exhibited beyond what is seen in any one, the hostility of the members of soci- ety will be awakened to a greater or lesser extent. No moment can afterwards elapse that is not occupied by the meanest of creations, a jealous mind, in stabbing the character of the possessor of talent. So also is the possession of wealth the ob- ject of hatred and jealousy ; the fawning creatures that cling to tl^ skirts of such as are wealthy are only the best possible wit- nesses of their inability to be anything them- selves. Such a fact would not be more evi- dent if all the crawlers after the honey-comb of popularity or the company of the wealthy were mere photographs attached to the skirts of those they crawl after. This closes our comments on the subject of electricity in the human body. OFFICES OF ELEOTRIOITT IN THE GROWTH OF PLANTS. CHAPTER I. Next to tiie development of the auimal and human races, the development of the A-egetahle kingdom is the most complicated and interesting Tvork of creation. In the term vegetable kingdom we include every organ- ization the growth of which depends upon the influence in the earth, and which is attached to the earth in its germination and growth. The separation of natural organi- zations of growth from the soil or earth is the only actual distinction between the plant and animal, except what is seen in the character of their development. The plant is depen- dent on the earth for its substance of growth and for a force of construction. The animal is dependent on a force generated within its or- ganization for its construction and the means of getting its food, and it is fed by a condition of substance of which the vegetable and ani mal are parts. An animal can paddle its own canoe, while a plant is allowed but Uttle lati- tude to disclose its power of motion. In the more complete development of the animal the manifestations of the power of will are ob- served. In the human organization it is still more observed. Except in the degree of de- velopment, and the way a power of construc- tion is obtained, there is no difference between a plant and an animal. The plant is organized matter, and its force of construction and motion is the in- fluence called electricity. The animal is only organized substance with a greater oppor- tunity for the manifestation of this influence. No order of organizations is anything more. There are always two things employed by each, and these two things are matter and magnetic currents. In both plants and animals there are only elements of prepared substance of tlie same construction and use. The devel- opment of either the plant or animal is but an appropriation of these prepared atoms to the construction of these creations. In each of these organizations, the appropriation of these atoms is the process of growth. The plant is the organization originally con- constructed, and every other organization possessing life is created from what is pro- duced in the growth of the plant. No animal is created from such matter as is in the earth in an unorganized state, while every plant is. All vegetable creations, the most perfect no less so, are original organiza- ti(»ns from unorganized substance obtained from the earth. The most degraded of the animal kingdom is the creation from what is prepared by the vegetable. The human organization is also a production fr-om the vegetable, but it is another evolution of what plants are able to evolve. This philosophy is the one we intend to discuss when we have completed the ex- amination of the development of plants and the earth. The smallest of plants are a beginning of animal existence and so are many of the largest. The highest form of animal, man, is an ultimate of a plants existence. The very method of developing plants is copied in the development of the animal and human organizations. In each part of a plant is a circulation of the fluid that results in the growth of the plant, and in all animals of any organization this character of circulation is employed, and in the growth of both plants and animals there is only a crowding of sub- stance to the surface of the organization. How well an original method of develop- ment of organizations is continued in the un- foldment of all nature, is partly seen in the correspondence of the development of plants to the development of animals. No one can understand what a perfect analogy exists in the operations of nature, until it is actually observed. The most general methods are never abandoned until they are utterly impracticable, and the one that is adopted in place of the one abandoned Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. is also repeated till it becomes impracticable. The wise Creator of all nature is yet to be given credit for more wisdom than is now ac- corded Him. No mortal is able to fathom the devices of nature, and an eternity of time will be necessary to complete the work of studying the affairs of creation. No wisdom is sufficient to disclose the complete modus operandi of the development of the things of our world. It is only a glimpse at most that man can obtain of these wonders. The gen- eral operations of law are discoverable, and a part of the more detailed or minute opera- tions. The laboratory of the more subtle works of our own construction, and of all organizations on earth is the ever enticing field of the investigator, and it will keep him employed as long as there are any such beings on earth. It is only to give a description of the more general features of the production of the vegetable kingdom, and a glimpse of the more subtle operations that take place in the development of this department of nature that this work is intended. In each state- ment that is made, only a proposition is in- tended, and it is only desired that a consider- ation of such a proposition will be given it by the reader. In all the present works on the wonders of creation, there is but a limited and imperfect delineation of the operations of law. In our own descriptions of such phenomena, there will be but little more, and perhaps they will contain a greater amount of mis- takes. The most complete theory of the creation of anything that the human mind can estab- lish will only contain a part of the truth, and will always contain some error. The absence of the truth will be caused by overlooking many of the facts of the subject of inquiry. The errors will be caused by a want of knowledge of the facts considered. In this examination of the vegetable king- dom, we will try and observe as many facts of importance as possible, and we will try *and avoid making any serious errors. The present theories of the development of plants, are not, in our opinion correct. In fact, all of them are now brought in question by the teachers of science; the theory of growth now accepted, is, in our opinion, par- ticularly erroneous. The theory of the reproduction of the vegetable species seems to us to be quite as erroneous. The germina- tion of plants is also incorrectly explained ac- cording to our understandrug of this operation. An explanation of the unfolding of the leaves, flowers and fruit of plants is scarcely at- tempted, and whatever explanation is offered is incorrect, we believe. All classes of plants which are sometimes called animals or zoophites and corals, and species of po- lypus, and the many fibrous growths called mineral constructions, are to be taken into account in our investi- gation of the world of vegetable organiza- tions. The most common idea concerning the growth of a plant is that its foliage absorbs moisture, gases and carbon from the atmosphere, and that it is possible for such an organization to grow by obtaining the substance of growth in this manner. The common idea of the manner of the reproduc- tion of the species of jilants, is that a plant is impregnated by the j)ollen of its blossom, or by the pollen from another plant. The only explanation of the development of leaves, blossoms and fruit, is that the absorp- tion of matter from the atmosphere enables the plant to deposit on the extremities, of its branches or roots, the leaves, blossoms and fruit, or the creations at the base of the j)lant. No explanation of the origin of the different species of plants is offered, except in the later speculations of investigators of science. These speculations are as useless, in our opinion, as the other theories of plant development, and they are of little more value in the minds of those who advance them. These theories are only a claim that climate operates to create all the differences in plants. Now, in commencing the description of this work of nature, it will be necessary to exam- ine the character of the force that builds up these important organizations. If the force that accomplishes this work canbe discovered, it is i)ossible, we think, to learn how the work is performed. The first thing that attracts the mind of the investigator while looking for this force, is the fact that all plants grow toward the sky, and the next thing that calls for atten- tion is the fact that none grow where the earth is bound perpetually by ice and snow; and that in the latitudes where there is no cold or snow, the growth of plants is greatest. If it is some force discharged by the earth Offices of Electricity in the Groicth of Plants. that produces the growth of the plant, it would follow, as a matter of course, that the plant would increase in the direction this force is extended. If the influence the earth discharges is thrown outward from all parts of tho earth's surface where it is discharged, the organiza- tions on the earth that are constructed by such a power would unfold in the direction of the flow of this influence, and the creation accomplished by such influence would pre- sent a condition of development that would disclose the character and direction of the influence. It is also a fact that if the production of vegetable organizations are the result of some force of the earth extended in the direction of their growth, the eai'th cannot produce such creations where this force is not discharged. The production of all such organizations would be limited to the parts of the earth where such force is thrown out. Now, if it is a current of electricity that is discharged by the earth that is producing the vegetable order of productions on the earth's surface, we must admit that this current is not dis- charged from that part of the earth's surface, where the contraction of the surface is as great as it is in the coldest parts of the earth, and we can easily discover that a condition of cold like that that exists in the fogid zones (where plants do not grow), is capable ol preventing such a discharge of the mag- netic currents of the earth, for when it is winter in onr own latitude, all growth of vegetation ceases. No further growth is possible until the cold is removed and the surface of the earth is opened by the influ- ence of heat. The growth of a plant is con- tinued till it is matured, if the earth is kept opened. The most of plants are capable of continu- ing their development until matured in the climates in which they exist, but is or- dained thax the plants necessary for food of man and animals, shall accomplish theii- growth in a season. And when it is not ac- complished, it is always the result of the con- traction of the earth's surface by the influ- ence of cold, or by the contraction of the plant itself. Every species of plant that is capable of surviving a winter season, will discontinue its develoi)ment in proportion to the absence of the force the earth discharges. Now, it is easy to discover whether it is electricity thrown out by the earth that is giving us our vegetables and producing a] J. the forests and other flora of the globe, for in its operations there are abundant means for detecting its existence and influence. Every plant will be sure to disclose its i>res- ence when it is examined for the purpose of ascertaining the presence of this ag©nt. Different scientific investigators have already found that this subtle influence circulates m all x)lants. The oMce of its existence in this character of organizations seems to have been over- looked, and the theory of growth is as yet so little understood that it has not occurred to the minds of such investigators that it is this influence in all organizations that pro- duces growth. In the works ux^ou these sub- jects the investigation of the growth of stumps for a long period after the tree is cut ofi", is to be found. The growth of the stump of a pine tree was found to continue for several years, and a growth of a fir stump was discovered, which also continued for some years. Every one has witnessed the growth of twigs on the stumps of nearly every kind of tree. The production of such growths of course are not the result of ab- sorbing of substance by leaves or branches, and the continuation of such growth shows conclusively that some influence other than the eifect of the absorption by foliage is the cause. Now, if it is possible for a plant to continue its growth when its branches and trunk is cut off, is it not reasonable to sup- pose it derives its substance and the influ- ence of its further construction from the earth ? Tho only escape from such a conclusion is a willingness to overlook the most compe- tent evidence of the fact. This character of evidence is but a small portion of what we shall point to, to sustain the proposition that a current of electricity discharged by the earth produces all the development of a plant. Perhaps the method of unfoldment, if un- derstood, will convince all who examine it that it is this current alone that affords the clothing of the earth in the shape of forests and all the orders of vegetation. No better argument can be offered than a simple delineation of the process of growth in such creations. It ought, however, to be stated in advance Offices of ElectiHcity in the Growth of Plants. of such a delineation, tliat from the surface and extremities of all plants a constant flow of tMs agent of creation is taking place. In some plants its escape is so rapid as to pro- duce shocks to the arm and body of a person touching the plant. In others, some flowers .for instance, the escape of this influence will produce a light visible in the dark. In the decomposition of plants a similar light is produced, often called the igtms-fattms. Every plant is only decomposed when this influ- ence is released from every part of its sub- stance. Its decomposition is a work created by the escape of this agent from the corpus- cles and tissues of the plant. The laborious Faraday discovered that every substance con- tained just enough electricity to decompose it, and that the decomposition ceased when this influence could escape no longer. Be- sides, this evidence of the existence of elec- tricity in plants and the circulation of its currents through them, all the productions of growth in a plant are exudations from the channels of circulation of the plant. No part of the growth of a plant is constructed by an accretion of substance on its sides or extremities from external substances. It is never the case that any production of the plant is an application of matter to it from the atmosphere or from any other source than through its channels of circulation. The bark, twig, leaves and blossoms, and fruit on such plants as bear fruit, are always cre- ated from what the plant throws out from its channels of escape of the influence that produces it. When this fact is so obvious to all who have ever seen the plant in itsgro wth, it is quite impossible to find any excuse for the hypothesis that the growth of these ob- jects are the result of an absorption of sub stance through the leaves or blossoms of these organizations. This fact is as well observed as the fact that animals acquire their growth from the substance they eat, and that it is by some process appropriated to the increase or repair of their bodies, and by being carried to the surface of their organs and bodies from the blood. The very process of growth in animals is but a repetition of the process of growth in plants, except that the substance of the growth of plants is obtained from the soil in which they are germinated. Now, it is not appropriate to this article to give all the evidence of the fact that the earth is a great magnet capable of generat- ing and throwing out an electric current wherever it is opened by the warm influence of the sun, and the evidence of this most im- portant fact, except what is necessary to af- ford an understanding of the power that operates to produce the development or growth of the vegetable kingdom, must be delayed until it is competent to disclose the philosophy of the creation of onr islands, continents, mountains, and other upheavals on the earth's surface by this force. In such a work all the evidence it is possible to dis- cover of the employment of this agent, in such great operations and commotions and its actual evolution from the earth's interior will be offered. When it is offered the fact will appear, and in no sense a surprising one, that the production of the vegetables on the earth's surface is but a result of the still active operation of the influence that pro- duced these more extensive productions. The origin of the several species of plants is the inquiry that should be first investi gated, in our attempt to describe the creation of plants. No explanation of this problem is now in the possession of the world of investi- gators, that is entitled to be considered an explanation. Only the cause of differences in appearance of the same species is understood, and this cause is sim- ply unraveled to the extent of disclosing the fact that the difference in the tempera- ture of the atmosphere at different parts and elevations of the earth's surface is the cause of these differences of plant species. If the whole explanation of the effect of temperature on the development of plants was given, or the whole cause understood, it would be possible for any one understanding it to discover the origin of the earlier spe- cies. Another false conception of the devel- opment of a species of natural organizations has contributed greatly to prevent the solu- tion of this problem. The theory of the con- struction of corals and the reefs and islands of these primitive organizations. From these earliest of the plant creations every species of plants on the earth have been derived. The difference in the development of these coral organizations has led to all the difference in the species of the vegetable kingdom, except such as is the result of difference in tempera- ture and soil. The difference in the develop- Offices of Electricity in the Qrowtli of Plants. ment of the coral was also an effect of difference in the temperature of the medium in which they were produced, and of a difference in the soil or the bed of the ocean. The effect of the difference in the temperature of the sur- rounding mediums of water or atmosphere upon both the coral and plant of any kind, was and is to create a difference in the rapidity of the growth or development of these organizations. Every degree of difference of temperature is sure to he manifest in the development of any character of plant, for an increase of growth is the result of a greater amount of heat, and the opposite effect is always the result of a decrease of heat. On the slopes of every high mountain in the torrid zone all the varieties of plants on the surface of the earth can he found, and these different varieties are found in the same temperature on the slopes of these mountains that they are grown in, in the other latitudes of the earth. The sfljme temperature and soil produce the same plants, whether on the mountain slopes of the equatorial portion of the globe or on the surface of other parts of the earth. The corals of the different zones are as widely different as the species of trees in the forests, and in each portion of the coral productions there are as many kinds of growth. Now when this statement is read, all who read it will exclaim that corals are the productions of insects or j)olypes, and they will also say that it is impossible for the climate or temperature of water to make any difference in their appearance, and all who say this will not attempt to discover the fact that if they are made by insects there could be no differ- ence in their appearance. Now, the coral is grown precisely as a tree is grown, so far as it is given an organiza- tion. Its organization is the same so far as it is extended. The extension of its organi- zation is limited by the character of the matter of which it is constructed. In each coral the channels of circulation are identi- cal with those of a plant to the extent that they exist m this species of organization. It has tissues and cells as plants and animals have, and they are constructed in the same manner. The very work of construction is the same as in the production of our hair and bones. No wiser j hilosophy of construc- tion is required in the growth of a common shrub than is employed in the growth of a coral. Now, when it is seen that the plants in each part of the earth correspond to the construction of the corals of such parts, it can be contemplated that the origin of such plants are to be found in the existence and development of the corals. All of the trees of our forests are but sim- ilar constructions to what is seen in the coral of some waters, and are but continuations of the development of this species of organiza- tions. Their substance is but a more carefully prepared amount of matter. Their greater sizes are the result of the existence of a greater amount of substance capable of being appropriated to such creations. Their greater beauty is the product of the greater amount and better condition of matter of which they are composed. Like the more admired spe- cies of animals, they are more beautiful as the substance of their construction is more refined, and more capable of better appropri- ation. It is only a mere difference of form and condition of substance between the flinty and calcarious coral and the pine or the palm tree. It is also a fact that in the more stubborn condition of the coral there is a good com- pensation for its want of grace and beauty, for it can withstand the tides and waves of the ocean, as well as the pine or hemlock can withstand the blasts of winter or the storms and winds of the other seasons. Both or- ganizations are appropriate to the elements in which they exist. In the more crude con- dition of the coral, there is a befcter oppor- tunity to examine the philosophy of growth employed in all organizations of plants or animals, for not only is it the same philsophy of growth in the coral to a great extent, but the coarser construction of this creation ad- mits of its being observed better. Let those who are surprised at this contradiction of the old theory of the development of corals, be sure to examine one of them with a common magnifying-glass, and also a species of plant of any description that is not full of sap, and also an engraving of the organs of our lungs, kidneys and channels of circulation. It is but a moment's work to become satisfied that all these creations are produced by the same philosophy of growth. In each of these con- structions the same kind of tissue, cells and means or channels of circulation for the sub- stance of gro\^ th can be seen. All of them are but the work of this one great construe- Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. tion in all nature, whicli.we call electricity. Now, if this is correct, and it can easily be demonstrated, is it not possible to ascertain what the process was that produced the coral and the plant, and what now produces them, and how the current could conduct their substances from the earth to every part of their organizations ? Can we not feel a little surprised that a theory of coral growth by insects of this namo has been so long ac- cepted. Teachers of science are even now attempting the solution of this problem by other methods of re.isoning than the one that assumes a construction of our continents and islands by a mere insect. Of course, it is not possible for us in this paper to afford the reader the piistures of all the different-shaped corals, or of all the dif- erent-shaped plants or organs of animal bod- ies, but it is easy to obtain them in any book store or library, and the reader is asked to take that trouble. If our work i s an error, we will show a willingness to acknowledge it if the error is correctly pointed out. The constructions of corals was the first creations of the earth, when the surface of the earth was covered with water. At such a period of the earth, the water being extended quite over it, the depth of the water was the same as that where cor- als are produced now, and it is well known that the coral reefs and islands are not dis- covered except in proximity to the shores of continents and islands which are but coral growths. If the water is too deep the weight and other influence of the water will arrest the discharge of the earth's magnetic cur- rents. The effect of such arrest of the oper- ations of the currents of this force or the pre- vention of its discharge from the earth under the water is to prevent a coral development. A surprising amount of effects of the great depths of water is yet to be observed. The growth of coral mountains of course, divided the water of the earth and created a differ- ence in its dej)th. The wonderful operations called volcanoes, earthquakes, and the ris- ing and sinking of islands and continents, are all due to the influence the oceans exert on the currents of electricity in the earth. So are the ocean currents all produced by the ability of the water to create a different direction of such currents from what they would otherwise pursue. This work shall receive our attention in the further publica- tions of this paper. The uses of electricity in all these phe- nomena are of such vast extent and import- ance, that it will be of interest to every reader of science to have the evidence of its work. It shall be offered in this publication in the future, so far as it is in our power to furnish it. On the shores of all continents the coral is found, and coral reefs and islands are also observed where the water of the oceans are of no considerable depth. On the shallow shores of the equatorial portions of the earth, they are more plenty. In this im- portant fact we obtain a glimpse of the actual construction of conttaents, and the causes of the greater amount of land surface of the globe at the equator and at points about halfway between the equator and the poles, and the facfc that there is no land at the poles is entirely explained by a knowl- edge of the cause of the construction of the continents and coral reefs. The magnetic currents of the earth are thrown out only around such parts of it as the warm atmosphere and water opens. In ages past it was opened quite to the poles, and in such a condition of the earth it was possible to create the continents around the poles. Since that period the growth of continents and islands has been confined to the more central parts of tlie globe, and m the production of all that is now out of the water, the influence discharged by the earth has been the con- structing agent. The verj- condition of the land surface of the globe at the equator furnishes abundant proof of this great system of constructing con- tinents. At the equator a great amount of land surface is seen, and the depths of the ocean in the region between the eastern and western hemispheres is owing to the driving of the waters of the earth into these channels by the creation of the land at the equator. ' If it was not for this great system of producing the continents and islands the water of the earth would extend quite over the whole globe to-day. The difference in the width of our continent and the conti- nents of Europe and Asia at points about thirty-five degrees from the equator, and at forty or fifty degrees, is due to the effect cf the crowding of the water away from th3 equator when the land at the equator tn as thrust out of the water, and in this Offices of Electricity in the Groioth of Plants. condition of water between the equator, or where the surface of land terminated and the surface of land near the poles, it was impossible for tLe land to be increased except by a continuation of its production north and south from what was created at the Equator and on the south of the arctic land surface. The continent of South America was ex- tended towards the South Pole in the same way that the North American continent was was extended toward the Equator. What a glorious object of the creation of these vast orders of land ; it actually seems as though the author of the world was at the work himself. Now, in the Eastern continent we see the same character of the development of land surface, and there is considerable similarity in the result. Europe and Asia answers to North America and Africa to South America. The islands of the Indian Ocean are coral constructions, and the great island of Aus- tralia and all the islands of Polynesia are of this nature. In each one of these continents and islands the evidence of all that is now stated can be seen. In the construction of the mountains, or mountain ranges, on every continent or island we behold only a great dyke created by the great power of nature on account of the great depth of water on the coast of each body of land, and these dykes are the preventives of the destruction of the land by the ceaseless maw of the waves of the oceans. Every range of mountains on earth has been created since the continents and islands that possess mountains were created. In every part of the globe where the waves and ocean currents were insufficient to destroy the con- struction of the land as fast as it was created no very high range of mountains can be dis- covered, as in Australia or the East Indies, and in the later construction of all conti- nents. Let us now return to the growth of these earliest plants, corals, and when a little far- ther examination of their character is made we can commence the examination of the modus operandi of development. The substance called granite is a produc- tion of these corals that established the basis of aU continents. It is only pulverized and partly decomposed coral. In every piece of granite a portion of the corals that once con- stituted the surface of our continent can be seen. In every atom of soil, and in every atom of any other matter of the crust of the earth is to be seen a portion of the paladium of our continent. In every substance on the face of the earth, except what has been con- structedfrom the gases of the atmosphere and water, is to be seen a portion of the very beginning of the surface of our earth above the waters of the ocaans. What a startling fact this is if we can sat- isfy ourselves it is true. It is not a matter of consideration by the teachers of science, and it is doubtless the first time in the history of science that man is pointed to the actual beginning of the works of the Creator on our globe. No other author is attempting to see it, and none we believe will deny it when the fact is fully examined. Almighty author of creation, on this beautiful work we are permitted to exist, and it is only at this very late day that we are able to commence an examination of the beginning of Thy handi- work. The world of investigators are all anxious to discover a point of commencement of the examination of all there is upon the globe, and in this poorly constructed article we believe it can be found. In the next chapter the modus operandi of the growth of plants shall be given. In this part of the work our readers can behold a most important and interesting method of the wise author of creation, for providing man and beast with all that they obtain in the way of food and comforts. Chapter II. In our last article we advanced the propo sition that in the commencement of the un- folding operations on the surface of the earth the original creations were corals, a:id that from the decomposed and pulverized portions of the corals of the earth every ob- ject, except what was derived from the at- mosphere or water, was created. In such a proposition but a mere outline of this great truth is evinced, and it is our purpose in this chapter to dwell for a moment in the attempt to render this most important fact obvious to all who may care to examine the evidence of its truth. In each of our great basins of soil where the sands and mud of continents were for centur- 8 Offices of Electricity in the Groioth of Plmiis. ies and epochs of the past being deposited from the elevated parts of the earth's crust on such continents, is to he found a condition of substance thab will disclose all the evidence of the truth of what is advanced in reference to the origin of our soil. In each of these ba- sins there is either coal, granite or petroleum. Each of these substances are the result of the previous existence of corals on the earth's crust at the bottom of such basins, and on the slopes of the mountains that border them, to the elevation of some hundreds of feet. The granite is but a deposit of the pulver- ized and partly decomposed original growth of corals. The coal is the carbonized plant that grew out of the decomposed corals. The petroleum or oil is the accumulation of the substance of the decomposed insects that swarmed in the warm and decomposing plants, and which substance was caused to run into these great basins when the mountain ranges were thrown up. All the oil caverns will be in a valley at the foot of a great upheaval of land, and if the plain at the base of the elevation is broad the oil will be found very shallow, or it will not be found at all. This fact is already known. Now, when the work of pumping oil is com- pleted on account of an exhaustion of this substance^ it will be discovered that a. great- er depth of coal will be at the bise of these oil lakes than has ever been found on the sides or in the interior of mountains. The reason of this fact is that the carbon of the plants at the bottom of sueh basins has never been disturbed, and is in con- siderable deeper beds and is very much superior in quality to that that has been exposed to the air and water on the sides of the mountain. No fear need be en- tertained of the exhaustion of our coal fields, for every part of the earth's crust that is now under the soil of prairies and deserts and valleys is covered with the carbonized plants that grew on such parts when no mountains were constructed on their borders. All our Western prairies are predicated on coal beds, which extend from the Blue Ridge or Alle- ghenies to the base of the Rocky Mountains. Only a little more labor will be required to unearth a coal field that covers the Ohio and Mississippi valleys. In the future this old substratum of carbon will be employed in the construction of every kind of article for which wood is now employed, and with much less expense. No one is able to predict the one- thousandth part of the advantages yet to be realized from the coal beds of our country. Long after it has ceased to be an article of fuel it will be employed in the construction of our plates and saucers, our knives and forks, our jewelry and the altars of our churches, and the lids of our Bibles, and the cradles of our children. So let those who read this have courage that at least while they live no want of coal will be felt by those who are able to buy it. The Creator has made ample provision for the wants of man, and it is yet but partly ob- served. When it is understood that in the earth our agent of creaiion is ample to do all the push- ing of our cars and other machinery, and create the light and heat of our buildings as well, the world will see that coal as an article of fuel, will not be needed. This is sure to M be discovered in the future, and the uses of || electrityfor all the work of power, and heat, and light, will be obtained from the dynamo in which the earth is only an armature. Upon all our shores the corals of the ocean are washed, and they are but the broken frag- ments of the many reefs of such creations as girdle all great Ibodies of land. All it is our desire to state further in refer- ence to the development of the coral, is to re- peat that in its growth exactly the same operation takes place that takes place in the growth of the order of plants. Every plant in the ocean is only a development of the same character as the coral, only the sub- stance is more refined on account of the con- dition of the matter at the ocean bottom on which it exists. The sponge is a product of the decomposition of rock. It is in no sense an animal, and is grown from the decomposition of the rock as the hair on our heads is grown from the decom position of our brains. This fact is so easily disclosed the proposition should be examined by all who are interested in its truth. The stuft' called asbestos is very similar to the sponge, and it is grown in the same way. The fibres of this stuff are like fibres in a plant to a considerable extent. The rocks between which it is given protection from winds, as the sponge is protected from the winds by the water, afford it all the sub- stance it possesses, and it must, therefore, Offices of Electricity in the Groiotli of Plants, grow of their decomposition, tlie electric currents disengaged in the decomposition of the rock construct these fibres. The crinoid and other constructions of this order of plants in the water, are little more than corals. They are derived from the decomposed coral, and are nearly as brackish and coarse in con- struction. The inquiry as to their being animals might as well be made with respect to a pine tree, for there is not a particle of difference in their method of development, and they swing in the water as grandly as this great pride of the forest swings in the air. When a chance is aiforded our readers to compare one of these common fingered cri- noids with a pine tree of a considerable growth, it is our desire that the comparison be made. All who do it can ascertain the justification for scientific authors claiming that a crinoid is an animal. In each crinoid a construction of boughs, similar to the boughs of a pine, can be seen. This littlu spindling plant of the ocean is the original development of what is termed the vegetable kingdom. The pine bears the closest relation to it ot any tree in existence, and all others are but distant relaticms. Whenever a plant of any kind is discovered as large as a cherry tree or cedar, it may be considered a progeny of this little crinoid. Wherever a forest is removed this earliest of all trees is sure to germinate again. The character of the germ thus produced will be as near like a crinoid as the climate will per- mit. In northern latitudes the plant ob- tained from such a source will be a cedar. In more temperate latitudes it will be a spruce, and in still warmer latitudes a pine. Let any forest, of whatever character of trees, be removed, and the crinoid will ap- pear and exhibit a growth of this plant as much like the earhest species as the soil and temperature will permit, and when they have been in existence for centuries they will be converted into all the varieties of trees that the earth possesses. The date, palm or the fig tree, the apple or the cherry tree, and every fruit-bearing plant will, in time, be produced from the old pine trees' decay and greater development. A considerable more decomposition of a plant's substance is all that is necessary to change the character of a plant, in what is grown from such decom- posed substance. This difference in the character of the substance is obtained by the very agent that produces the plant, and its more active escape from the earth will give the plant a difference in substance, and also a difference in development. Now, what an upsetting hypothesis this is if it is true, and what a simple arrangement it is to create so many different species of plants, and make them all perform a different office in existence ! No work of this charac- ter of explanation of plant development is yet out, but every farmer can have one on his own farm if he takes this paper and carefully reads it. Now, when we come to disclose the. way plants are grown and the philosoiihy of pro- ducing fruit on them, all we have stated as to the force of construction, can be under- stood and so plainly seen that no reader of this paper will for a moment deny it . This work shall now be undertaken, and we ask our readers to observe all that we shall state, for it wiU, if true, disclose the most wonder- ful and interesting devices of the Creator for affording us all the plant kingdom, the fruit, vegetables and plants of all de- scriptions that are eaten, and also those beautiful indices of a better world called flowers. The actual construction of each of these creations is capable of examination, and all that is necessary to be discovered of the modus operandi of their unfoldment shall be given. In each seed of a plant there is only a com- pact bundle of leaves or a simple moss of con- solidated protoplasm. The difference in the condition of the substance is due to the me- thod of the construction of the seed. A ker- nel of corn is but a composition of the same kind of matter as a stalk, an08itive evidence of the truth of our theory as there is in the con- struction of this great animal. The elephant is a great combination of the decomposed bodies of human beings that were buried in heaps in the countries where the ele- phant is found, and whose grave was the same shape as the body of this animal. These mounds of the dead are all allowed a way of being caricatured in this animal's existence. The feet of this monster are only so many de- scriptions of the toes and paddings of the hu- man beings that were supposed to be waiting a different resurrection. The j oints of its legs are only a clumsy caricature of the knees of human inhabitants of the plains of both Asia and Africa. Its great trunk is only a probosis of two offices instead of one, as seen on a human being's face, and if the arms of the creatures whose bodies were piled in a commoon heap could have been spared from the work of supporting such a great body, a trunk of such proportions would have been omitted. In this animal's eyes there is a copy of the eyes of the cunning creatures that were cast- ing about in the same way for the where- withal for their existence, and it is just to this noble animal to admit that in the greater size of his eyes, there is something more than an exhibition of a mean soul. Let the be- liever in the Darwin hypothesis stare into the eyes of an elephant and ask himself if in those great and human-like objects of sight there is not a considerable resemblance to the 'human eye ? No sophistry is capable of destroying the evidence, and in the wisdom of this creature, only a mind corresponding in traits to the human mind is exhibited. The affection of 16 Origin of Species, this creature for those it is accustomed to be fed and favored by is as great as is seen in any native of the countries of its origin. Its breasts are in all respects like the human breasts, and the female is capable of giving her offspring a grasp of the very instrument which on our mother's faces is only able to touch the object of their care. Wherever a people were in the habit of burying their dead in mounds in past periods of the earth tlie elephant is a production of such country. In no country wherein a mound of the human dead did not exist can a creature of such a character be found. The most abundant evidence of the fact that the elephant was a creation considerably later than the creation of man is already found, and in the future a still greater amount of evidence of the fact is to be discovered. In each country where this creature exists a difference in character and construction is seen corresponding to the character and or- ganization of the earliest people of such coun- tries, and even the complexion of a people of a country is exhibited in the complexion of these creatures. In India the elephant is much darker than in Siam, and in the color of the elephant of Siam only a correspond- ence with what produced it is seen. The elephant of any country, and the mastodon is but an elephant of a cold country where a clothing of hair was necessary, will exhibit, as far as they can be exhibited in such an organization, the same traits of character as those possessed by the original inhabitants of the country. If our theory of this creature's origin is considered error and a resulx of the imagina- tion, will those who claim this give us a better theory of such a creature or origin, and will they give us some explanation of the process of evolution that will evolve a monster like the elephant from any of the animals of the countries where the elephant is found ? Let any reader of this article ascertain from the works of the great naturalist, whose bones are corroding in a vault under the altar of the proudest church of Europe, what animal an elephant was evolved from, or where the creature obtained its eyes which sparkle as the human eye, and where it ob- tained the breasts of a human character, which are located as the breasts of the human mother are ? No attempt at explanation of such won- ders are seen in this work, and the signific- ance of these most instructive creations did not occur to the mind of this author. Everywhere in this great author's work where an opportunity was offered to point to some similarity between a creature and an order that was less developed, it was sure to be improved by a note of the fact, and al- though a chance to discover a perfect evolu- tion of a lower creation in the forms of so many animals was offered this laborer in a sci- entific work the fact was never seen by him. He had only to compare the animal kingdom with the one that preceded it to discover what gave existence to the higher, and if with the possession of this knowledge lie could have understood that the work of creation w as not all within the view of the human eye, but of a character capable of being investigated, he would have given the world a great revelation of the methods of creation. No order of creation is so marvelously con- structed that its good office cannot be ascer- tained and its creation deTmeated. Now, with the exception of the whale of our oceans and the elephant species of the land, no animal m the water or out of it is existing at the present time, and no animal ever did exist of greater size than the largest trees of the globe, and if this is denied let a comparison be made of any animal of the earth with the greatest trees, and if it is a fact that the animal is smaller than the largest tree only a very necessary result of the transformation of the tree's production is seen. In all the parts of a beast as degraded as the reptile is or was in past periods of the earth's history a mere improvement of a great log with bark and branches is exhibit- ed. The cayman as it scrambles from dan- ger into the stream is little more than an animated plant of the character of a small tree without foliage, and our alligator as it clings to the creation that gave it origin, the log on the bank of the warm river, and plunges off at the approach of the destroyer is but another picture of the creation of life from a plant, and this reptile, as it sleeps bending over a heap of rocks, as it frequently does, looks as much like a log of the same size that is broken over a similar heap of rock, and decaying with its bark around it and in bunches like the shell of the reptile as any Origin of Species. 17 one -wonld care to see, and if the traveler was not acquainted with the appearance of this reptile he would be very likely to step on what \yould appear to him a broken and decaying log with its bark still on. lu the development of this creature only the same philosophy was operated to afford it its bark, that was giving its source of existence its bark, and when we are explaining the development of the different organizations of animals this operation is sure to be seen the same in one as in the other. No other work on the origin of species will possess the cause of this resemblance of the bark of the alligator, to the bark of a pine tree ; and in the mere fact that we shall disclose of the cause of this resemblance can be found a key to unlock the mystery of animal creation, and gire the scientist admission to the record that places all orders of animals in their ap- propriate places in respect to the period of their creation, and which will afford such teachers a means for discovering why a whole conununity of a species are created in a parti- cular part of the globe, and why alligators are somewhat different in shape from the gavial of the Ganges or the cayman of South America. In the next chapter a continuation of com- parisons of animals with plants will be given, and we promise the reader a more in- structive and more impoitant and more in- teresting chapter on the origin of species than any that has ever been published. Chapter III. In a conclusion that a world of animals is but an outgrowth of a kingdom of vegetation, there is but a mere recognition of a law of progress. In the conception of a growth of one order of creation as a necessity for a production of one that is more developed, there is a mere acknowledgment of what should be called a preparation in an order of creation for a still higher order of organizations. In a great and sweeping philosophy of util- izing one order of the productions of the earth, by their employment in giving an op- portunity for existence of the next course of development, there is but a mere system of preparation as the work of creation is carried on. In obtaining what one order or kingdom of creations is capable of preparing, and con- verting such preparations into what is only the greatest change possible in the way of progression, is only the wisdom that is exer- cised in the affairs of man, in the creation of what will increase his comforts, and well- being. Only a common amount of wisdom can be observed, so far as the mere plan is concerned, in the philosophy of the unfold- ment of the plant, animal, and human crea- tions that is proposed in this work. It is merely the necessary method of creation, and this is all the comment that can be bestowed upon the philosophy, either as a name or as praise. In every creation of these three kingdoms of existence there is but a copy of a well con- sidered design, and when the period arrives in which man can understand that a designer of all the universe is actually in existence, and occupying one of its spheres, and that it is still a task to continue the operations of all nature, it will be possible for the human family to discover the entire purpose of every organization on earth. Now, with, this additional admonition of a development of an animal world from a vege- table world, we will continue to point to the resemblance of one order to the other, and what constitutes one character of evi- dence of the facts that are proposed. No ani- mal was ever created that was permitted to control the organization of its offspring, or in- augurate any change of form, or means of ac- quiring an existence. Whatever the changes in character or form that were permitted. in the offspring of any animal, were only as many faithful representations of a parent that belonged to another species, and, only where a mere difference to a small extent in the same character of organs exists in what are considered different species, can any repre- sentation of the parties to the union be ob- tained; and where this difference in the con- struction of the same organs in the two different orders of work, that are nearly the same, is as great as it is in the case of the ass and the horse, the product of their union is deprived of the means to perpetrate such an outrage on the plan of the Almighty to cover the earth with what its condition and its whole creations required. The only thing that prevents the ugly and unwelcome cross of the ass and horse propagating their un- 18 Oi'igin of Species. sightly forms, is the want of that harmonious relation with the Creator that all creatures are compelled to possess that can perpetuate their species. It is merely an insufficient amount of generating batteries, (hy hatteries we mean the veritahle constructions for gen- erating electricity in the body, and which in- fluence is the only thing that connects us with the Creator,) in their bodies to do the work of inaugurating life. The scientific world ought to be able to discover that the product of a union of such a character as one between the ass and the horse, is capable of disclosing what constitutes the commencement of life, and what it is that allows the product of the cohabitation of all species, a chance to acquire what will give them offspring as well. In this outrageous interference with the divine calculations in respect to the existence of the animal world, the very truth of which we are proposing as a theory can be seen. The sexual organs are the latest developments in an embryonic unfoldment, and when an imperfecfc sexual connection of different species has taken place, these organs.will never unfold to any extent. What a comment on the foresight of Him, whose palm is on the smallest creation, and whose pres- ence is as certain as the object He effects. In this law that prevents a development of the sexual organs as rapid as the develop- ment of the other parts of the system, there is also seen another exhibition of design, for it prevents at the same time the creation of imperfect beings, and the destruction of what is already created. Now, when the fact is seen, that the pur- poses of the Creator in constructing only such species of animals as are suited to the condition of the earth, and capable of afford- ing the means of unfolding what is designed to follow them, are assured or rendered in- capable of being defeated by any other affairs than the very means ordained for their sus- pension, it can be more easily observed that only from the vegetable organizations that have existed are there the creations that can produce a variety of animals as great as is now in existence. Let this most important truth be carefully considered, and every student who wants to discover what could constitute a source for each of the different orders of animals, can find it in the world of plant creations. It will not be possible to discover that any capricious deviation of growth of any part ol an animal can be so cultivated or perpetuated as to defeat the law we have pointed out, or give the earth a different species of animals. This is the reason why, at this point, we are pointing to the fact that there is no source from which such a vast number of animal spe- cies could be obtained, before explaining any further correspondence of animals to plants. Now we will look at this character of evi- dence, and continue the comparison. The small creations shall first receive our attention. The insect life around us is every- where exhibiting its origin, and the resem- blance of the different orders of insects to their origin. The little creature that chirps in the cracks of the chimney is calling for a recognition of its advancemen t from a plant that could only wave its small top in the garden. The crawling worm that repeats the habit of the spear of grass, in opening an escape for the world's great current of elec- tricity, by coming up out of the ground after the ground is deluged by a sheet of water, is operating only a more extensive office in creation than could be operated by what af- forded it being. The snake, as it crawls through the bushes and into the heap of rub- bish, from which its prototype was able to grow, is exhibiting only an animated briar, with a sufficient organization and intelligence to enable it to perpetuate its existence. The caterpillar, as it creeps along the earth and ascends the stock, and follows along the branches of a tree, is but a better construc- tion of a joint of a cucumber vine, with as many cumbersome branches of the character of hair, and it finds its food in the same sub- stance that attracted the vine of such a plant as the cucumber, and gave it a magnetic cur- rent that assisted it in its development. The great beetle, which comes around us in the evening, and whirls in its flight as quick- ly as a girl in the dance, is giving us a call to show what can result from a plant of a simi- lar shape, and its long protrusions from its head are very good caricatures of the leaves of a turnip. The small and disgusting bug, whose back is striped and its head turned downward, and which is gnawing on the vines of potatoes, is showing us what a cucumber blossom will produce if separated from the vine that is so fond of absorbing the influence of a potatoe top. Origin of Species. 19 This disgusting bug is so mucli tlie shape, and possesses as mucli of tlie stripes of a maturing cucumber as it can, and possess its means of getting a living. The sly and cun- ning spider tbat is capable of teaching a warrior how to surprise and overcome an enemy, is giving us, not only a better devel- opment of a dandelion, but a caricaturing ol all the peculiarities of this plant. It will be all seen when the description of its con- struction and habits are given. The beautiful butterfly which affords us a picture of a blossom on legs, is but extend- ing the blossom's movement in the air, and its ability to cling to the object that allows it a rest above the creeping destroyers of the ground. The greater butterfly, which speeds as a bullet, from blossom to blossom, and sips a mouthful of the sweet that gave its proto- type a mouthful of the same delicacy, is only a different style of result from a fallen blos- som. This partly constructed bird, and which only wants a more extensive covering of feathers to give it a birdlike character, is what can be seen any season, after the blos- soms of plants are capable of furnishing it the wherewithal to live. In its existence, and it is usually called adevil'sdamingneedle, there is found the very key that unlocks the mystery of the origin of birds. It is all cov- ered with what only needs a greater devel- opment to render it a bird ; and the tail is only an undeveloped construction which would, if further developed, become as gaudy and astonishing as the caudal appendage of the peacock. The small and pretty fly which is so con- stantly attending our meals, and insists on obtaining the first taste of the delicacies, is only a creation from one of the many blos- soms of the field, and it is never seen where there are no blossoms of a small construction. The usual accompaniment of flowers that the ladies of a family are sure to cultivate in the garden, or on the windowsills, are sure to come into the chambers of such cultivators in the form of flies, or butterflies, or millers, and the destruction of clothes by such of these creatures as can deposit their eggs in a warp of woolen, is only a continuation of the devouring of the warm influences of a warm room. The most injurious and despicable of all bugs, the one that prowls about the sleeping person in the silent watches of the night, and smells like the dirty scalp of the human be- ing, is giving the careless housekeeper a chance to discover what can result from the scab of a person's head that is unwashed for months. It looks, when in a condition of starvation, as much like such a scab as it does like itself; and when it is full of the spoils of a crusade upon a sleeper, it is only causing its body to exhibit what created the scab. Its haunts are always at the head of the bed, until the number is so great that an emigration to the foot becomes a necessity. Now we will continue this, pointing to the source of the existence of the different species of insects, and give the reader a chance to look for himself and decide what truth there is in a theory, that from one or a few original insect creations, all the varieties of insects were produced, and which does not undertake to disclose the origin of the original creations. We desire, before pointing to more of the sources of insect creations, to examine the resemblances of the operations of the insect to those of the plant, from which it was evolved, and the peculiarities of the conduct of the insect with what should be considered the conduct of such plant. Let us take, for instance, the spider; what a stomach it possesses! and what a resem- blance it has in shape to the roots of the dan- delion, when the roots are turned down to a point below the leaves. In this plant a great greed for water is seen, and it consumes more thau any other plant of its size, for it devel- opes rapidly and continues to push a long pistil into the air. So is the spider as greedy for its source of growth. It will consume as much as its own bulk, and sometimes more. It pushes its pistil into the air loo, and on its tip the seeds of its young are created, and allowed to construct other spiders. Its pistil is carried on the end of its great stomach, and is constructed of a web as near like the web on the end of the pistil of the dandelion as one object can be like another when pro- duced by growth. The web of the dandelion encloses its seeds also, and when they are in a condition to be capable of generating other plants, the web is broken by their weight, and the seeds fall to the earth. So do the spid ersin the web which surrounds them, when of sufficient weight, break the web at its moorings, and then smash it all to pieces and leave it to decay. 20 Origiii of Species. When a spider is angry it will continue to give battle to the object that annoys it, and in this contest there is seen a stubborn char- acter, as well as in the plant. In the spread of its legs only a repetition of the spread of the leaves of the dandelion is seen ; and the hairs on the legs of the spider are of the same shape as the branches of the dandelion leaves. Its claws only copy the points of such a leaf. Its eyes and feeders are only a more useful number of pistils than are employed to make up the yellow blossoms of the plant, and are nearly of the same shape. The body of this insect is but a consolida- tion of the gases of a decomposing dande- lion, and in this consolidation of such emana- tions of a plant can be discerned the cause of the differences in the size of all object§ of life and the plants from which they derived ex- istence. Let the reader observe this cause of such differences, and in the further course of this work, a most astonishing truth will be explained by the fact it embodies. When this fact is observed in the creation of a liv- ing organization in a womb of a human or animal female, the old doctor of the older profession of medicine can begin to discover why a child of the human family is obliged, in its embryonic unfoldment, to appear as a dog or a brute of some other character, before the human organization is able to become es- tablished. We shall hereafter thoroughly discuss all the philosophy of generation of life in the egg and womb of the different orders of animals and of the human mothers. Now what can give us a certain indication that the worm, which is used by the fisher- man to bait his hook, is a better development of the spear of grass that is sure to follow the growth of clover ? When we examine a spear of this kind of grass, commonly called herds grass, we find it is constructed in joints, and of considerable ingenuity. It is a pro- duction very much like a corn stalk, and one joint is developed at a time, and a joint is not possible until the preceding joint is "de- veloped. When a joint is developed, another one is crowded out in the center of the pre- ceding one, and it is only a heap of pro- toplasm filling the channel of circulation, of what is already constructed. It acquires a channel of circulation, only by the current of the earth's electricty creating a clearing for its discharge. The channel will diminish in size, just in proportion to the escape of this influence through the sides of the joint, and this escape through the sides, is the phil- osophy of the growth of the sides of the stalk, for every puff of this influence at the surface of every stalk, or branch, or leaf, is a creation of a cell of a plant. The influence is as sure to condense at the surface of the plant and create a cell or tissue, as a puff of steam is to condense at the nose of a tea- kettle. In this development of this species cf grass, and the philosophy is nearly the same in every other species, we can discover exactly the same process that takes place in the de- velopment of this worm ; and in the absence of a current of this influence in the interior of the worm, as produced in the plant from the earth, there is a little world of substance as much like the earth, as one part of a thing can be like another, in the stomach of this worm, and it is easily seen when the worm is destroyed, for it is always full of earth and only earth. Now, this decomposing earth in the stomach of this creature generates exactly the same kind of influence that pushes up the joint of the plant, or the old pine tree on the plain. The original joint of this worm is simply the converted joint of a decomposed spear of grass, and the great hole in the joint allows a filling (dressing) of a part of the earth, and it gets into it simply by the action of the water that is running through it. When it is in the converted joint, a veritable battery for the creation of a force to push out other joints is constructed. Let a glass tube be filled with earth and kept in a moist atmosphere, and a growth of different kinds of weeds will be observed at one end of this instrument. The north pole of the tube will secure the adornments, and this simple exhibition of the power of electricity to generate plants should be sufficient to convince the whole scientific world that only electricity is wanted in this operation of nature. Now, the amount of earth in the joint of a worm, will not permit a great degree of growth, and it is not seen in this worm, but we can see a process of growth identically like the growth of a spear of this kind of grass, and in this grovrth of the worm there is a creation of the same kind of joints. Look at a worm of this character and see if this statement is not correct. In what is now Origin of Species. 21 described concerning the development of the simplest kind of worm that exists, can be dis- covered all that can ever be known, and al- that must be known to explain the character of growth which has received the pedantic appellation of gemmation. This style of growth is observed in all crawling creatures that have no means of propagating their order by what may be called reproduction. In some of these creatures a joint is actually separated from the previous one, and the op- eration continued in the one thus detached, but it is not the faculty of reproduction as understood by the common employment of that term. Nowhere in the entire catalogue of scien- tific books can a work of this character of explanation of gemmation be found, and it is as puzzling a problem to the teachers of science as one that involves an understand ing of Deity. In each organization of the earth commonly considered plants, there is only a beginning of what is considered the animal kingdom, and there is actually no point in the whole line of both kingdoms of creation where one actually ends and the other commences. In the insect and worm creations there is always a blending of what is termed plants and animals. In these more simple organiza- tions the character and manner of unfolding of plants is more extensively employed, and the difference in plant and animal develop- ment increases as the size of the animal or- ganizations increase. In what can be ob- served in the development of a worm just deluaeated, there is perhaps as little departure from the way its origin was developed as can be seen in the development of any animal organization. In this disclosure of a reproduction of plants in a higher degree of development there is all the evidence a scientific mind can want of the most important fact, that a world of plants was ordained to become a world of animals. If one instance of an unfoldment of a plant into an animal is established, as a fact, the fact is also established that every animal of the earth, except the whale and elephant, who required both plant and animal sub- stance for their origin, was originally pro- duced in the conversion of what a plant evolves into an animal of such a form. Nowhere in creation is it discovered that more than one method is employed to accom- plish the same purpose, and it cannot be dis- covered that any change in such a method is ever made, except to the extent of giving a greater development of what is produced by such a method. Such a change is never the adoption of any entirely new device, where the object to be accomplished is but a further unfoldment of the creation. Now, when this statement is read, will the reader inquire of the supposed savant of science if there is a variety of operations of nature to produce a common or single pur- pose? In each of. our bodies, which are the most complicated constructions of the whole uni- verse, there is still the employment of what creates a joint in an "angling" worm, and all the other methods for unfolding our sys- tems are but additional contrivances for such a purpose. The very operation that is performed in the stomach of a worm that produces its addi- tional joint, and crowds the partly decom- posed earth through its body and out of it and gives the worm a source of life and power of motion, is in our stomachs also performing a similar work, and if the human system was only a continuation of joints, this operation would be all that would be necessary for our development. In all the animal orders only a philosophy as simple as is seen in the worm is operating to cause their growth is observed, with no other changes than are necessary to construct what additional organs the anunal possesses. Now, when the observer of a worm of the character described is through with his in- vestigation, will he be kind enough to look at what we call the foibles of physiologists con- cerning the reproduction of this class of crea- tions, and ask himself if there is any such thing in this worm as sexual organs, or sexual congress; and where can the office of sexual congress be performed in the earth, that only allows a separation of the part within and without the body of this worm, by a mere crust of partly consolidated protoplasm ? Let us now examine a common beetle, and see whether a turnip is not pretty well repre- sented in this voracious order of bugs. In this animal's body there is simply a turnip with life and qualifications for motion. The anthers of this bug are only so many converted leaves of this plant, and they point 22 Origin of Species. in the same direction from the bug's head. In its eyes only an anther isstopped in growth, and in its feeders there are only partly de- veloped anthers. Its body is of the same shape as the turnip, and its stomach is tipped hy a converted root, that was on the bottom of the turnip. Its body is only the accumulation of the base of the turnip's leaves, and its head is but a part of the body. In nearly all insects this is the case, and for the reason that only the union of the base of the blossom's leaves is capable of being con- verted into the head and body also of the in- sect. The other parts of the insect's form, • except its legs and wings, are but a stomach . Now, in the legs, wings and the projections from this insect's head, there is all that could well be constructed from the leaves of a tur- nip. What a great example of wisdom is exhibil ed in this conversion of a turnip into a bug ! Let everyone who thinks that this proposition of the transformation of a turnip into a bug, is a mere fancy of the writer, commence with this species of bug and con- tinue to examine all familiar species of these creations, and discover, if he can, a single crea- ture of this form that cannot be found to be as good a representative of some plant around the premises where the bug exists. See if one does not represent a carrot in its longer horns and feeders for its size, and one that "will correspond with the smaller species oi turnip, and see if the cricket is not as good a representative of the beet and indebted to the beet for its darker aspect, and darker habits of getting a living. This little creature is capable of singing so loud that it will call a person all over the house without disclosing its hiding place, and it will come out of its closet only in the night, or when there is no disturbance in view. The beet wants a quiet and shady place to develop in a more perfect way, and it is un- able to grow very large in a sunny and dry atmosphere. Now we will look at a devil's darning needle (Brachely irons beetle), and see, if possible, what plant it can represent, and what its re- semblance to the plant is. In the common thistle (cirsium lance eolatum), which is gen- erally distributed around the world, we can find a good commencement of the creation of this insect, which spreads its wings in the same way, and carries a stock below its wings as well as this plant. Its head is as weU pro- vided with a point as this plant is with a point for its root, and it is as well provided with the construction of pricks around the body. When it is speeding through the air a whole army of flies is scattered by its gyrations, as well as the plant can scatter its flies that en- cumber its top, when it gyrates in the wind. Of course other plants and insects can create a commotion in the insect life around them, but this ugly and contrary creation is capable of driving all the insect world if not deterred by the web of a spMer, or a blow from a weapon in the hands of a person. Now, in this insect's arms or legs there is a chance to discover with certainty what pro- duced it, for in the limbs of the animal a copy of the leaves of this plant can be seen. It is sure to be observed, if the limbs are ex- amined by a good magnifying glass. When we are annoyed by the furious ap- proach of this creature, it will be a good chance to deprive it of the means of creating further consternation, and thus the legs can be examined, and its other parts also. In each part of the insect a correspondence of some degree of accuracy will be always found. Its whole contour is like that of this plant. Let us for a moment examine a grasshop- per, and if possible discover why these jump- ping insects can appear so much like a bird, and chirp like them, too, and why they are compelled to assist their wings by a lift from their legs in their flight. They are only a developed carrot, and their bodies are of the same shape, and nearly the same color. If they had only their long stomach and head, with the feeders pointing forward, their ap pearance would almost suggest their origin. In these creations, as in all insects, a use is made of the leaves of the plant to construct the legs, wings a ad projections from the head, and the union or base of the leaves, or, if it is a plant with a single stalk, the roots are in every case the means of construction of the head. Let us here state that every animal that has now, or that ever had an existence on the earth, found the origin of its jaws in the roots of a plant of greater or lesser size. And every bird and every insect that now exists, or that has existed at any period of the earth's ex- istence, obtained the means of feeding itself Origin of Species. 23 by a pair of pincers, as is seen on the heads of each of these creatures, from the pistils of a blossom of some character. And let us also assert in this connection, that the horns of each of the animal species that possess them on their heads, were origi- nally derived from the branching roots of a plant, and every horn on the heads of the brute creation is a good example of the truth of the statement, that no animal with horns could have attained such adornments or means of defence from any source except what is here disclosed. In this connection also, let us further state that the fish of any water, are as entitled to these pointed evidences of the origin of species as the land animals, and they possess them only in proportion to the number of marine and other plants that gave up their souls in the water. The very fact that the plants that develop at the bottom of an ocean or smaller body of water, do not possess great roots, and the further fact that the greater plants of the land, when washed into the ocean, are de- prived of their roots, and what trees fall into the water are only allowed a ducking of their tops, are all the facts that need be pointed to to satisfy the inquirer that the fish of the seas, or fresh water, are as well provided with horns as they can be under such a depriva- tion of the roots of the plant creations. When this surprising fact is considered, let the observer construct a theory of develop- ment that will give a reindeer a pair of antlers that will be as much the copy of the roots of a pine tree, as such antlers are, and which will also produce on the buffalo a pair of horns, that will descend in front of the ani- mal's head and rise again, as the roots of the oak and maple will. When the student of nature is able to com- pare the work of creation, one order with another, without being canvassed by a whole library of errors, and without being afraid that an innovation will be made upon the popular idea of a great object of admiration, there will be a great opportunity to discover that all animals are, after all, but plants a little more developed, and that man is an an- imal, only a little more developed than the source of his existence. It shall be given the world for the first time, in a way to disclose what can be observed of this truth, in this paper, and the whole sci- entific profession are invited to assail it. Let each reader of our paper ask his teacher of science to deny what is in this chapter. Let them overhear our challenge and await their reply. Now, in our next number, a little further explanation of insect origin will be given, and then a chance will be afforded the world of thinkers, to see what the origin was of the multitudes of songsters, whose throats are stretched in the spring and summer to call us to observe an unfoldment of what was once upon the same branches, in a glory that surpassed the glory of Solomon's robes, and only a little less beautiful than these chanters of their requiems. Chapter IV. In closing the previous chapter it was stated that a further examination of the in- sect creations would be made, and that after that an examination of the origin of birds would be undertaken. We will, therefore, call the attention of the reader to what is generally called a po- tatoe bug, and which was mentioned in the last chapter. The shape and stripes and characteristics of this bug are in many re- spects like the shape and stripes and nature of the fruit of the plant. Every one of these bugs is given a head that is turned down as the point of the cucumber usually is, and in at least one-half of the products of the plant an exact resemblance to this bug is seen in their form and stripes and in the color of their stripes. The bug is possessed of as great a stomach as this vegetable is of what can be considered a stomach, and it is as avaricious for the substance on which it exists. It will follow the same vines that a cucumber will wind around, and select in a garden the same plant to consume that a cucumber vine will select. When a reader of this chapter is passing a store where such vegetables are for sale, let the comparison of this bug with one of these vegetables be made, and don't forget to observe the head and neck of the bug in connection with the neck and com- mencement of this species ol melons. Now, what can be discovered of the origin of the work of creation that is incumbering every kitchen and dining-room in the coun- try where the frost is not capable of giving 24 Origin of Species, a bread crumb a better occupation than a manufacture of roaches. These stupid and dissolvable creatures are produced in a warm kitchen, where a whole floor is well supplied with cracks, and which can mould bread crumbs into bugs as oblong as the roaches are ; and the cracks in an old sink, or in the casing back of one, will be as good construc- tions for allowing bread crumbs to commence walking around the house. Let a bug of this character be given a dose of acid and a fermentation of the wheat in its body will be sure to take place. The best means of rid- ding a house of these filthy creatures is to cause them to move through some kind of acid or an alkali. When a chance is obtain- ed for examining one of these bugs, there is a first-class opportunity for discerning a wheat bur or blossom on the end of these bugs' legs and which serve them for feet. They are so clumsy that the bug cannot climb anything except what will allow a whole foot to be placed into one of its crevi- ces or excavations. Let us ask the housekeeper who is annoyed by an army of these dirty insects, to say whether the feet of this insect are not clumsy mop-like contrivances? When the reply is given will they not connect the existence of this bug with the crumbs of bread that are swept into the cracks of the sink and kitchen floor- We will now undertake a disclosure of the origin of what is the most active and the most greedy of any iusect of its size, and which is so small it is eaten in mouthfulls by every person who eats cheese. When it is in the stomach it continues to tear around, and it will tear off every cell in the coating of the stomach if allowed to remain there long. Now every creature of this charac- ter, and we mean the bug that is gen- erated in decomposing cheese, is as much like a hog as a thing so small can be, and it is actually generated in all respects as the hog was generated. It is but a mere accumulation of the cells of the fibrine in the cheese, and such cells as are given an existence when the coarser part of them is decomposed. In such a crea- tion of course the production is one from an animal tissue or cells of such a tissue, and there is no difference between such cells and plant cells except in the consolidation of their substances. These animals are afforded all their organi- zation by the mere magnetic current that is coursing through them, and in their arms and legs this is seen, and in their constructions for acquiring what is giving them growth only a pair of forceps is constructed. Some of the constructions on their bodies are use- less, and appear as mere horns or hairs, as transparent as the whole body is. Every in- sect as small as these creatures are is but an animated cell which is covered in part only by a decomposed portion of the cell, and which appears as black and lifeless as char- coal, and it is nearly the same kind of sub- stance. Now, when this statement is observed, the inquiry will be made what is there in the magnetic current that is giving each of these creatures that is employed to perform the office of life, and why are they caused to employ it? This inquiry, if correctly an- swered, will disclose all the philosophy of life in a human being, and allow us to under- stand why we are compelled to employ our limbs for the performance of what will afford us existence. It is only a construction of what the body is compelled to operate in obtaining what is useful to it, and the work of satisfying a want of the body is all that is ever operated in any living creature. The diversity of the wants of a body of any creature is produced in proportion to the character or unfoldment of the organization, and in every degree of unfoldment there is an increase of the re- quirements of the orgaDization. Now when it is stated that a Creator is affording the unfoldment by an actual application of the mind of this author of all creations, in an or- ganized life of an animal character, and giving each of such creatures the necessary power for continuing their existence, all is said that ever ueed be said to explain what allows a magnetic current to perform all the operations of an insect or of any living crea- ture. In every animal there is this simple force, and the substance on which it is operating, and the force is only performing a work of divine calculation. Whenever it is con- structing or moving an organization of the animal kingdom, it is actually supported by this Author of the universe, as it is controlled by the will of any animal or person in the lim- ited scope of the beings' ability to operate it. Origin of Species. 25 Who this wise and all competent Author is is an inquiry that we are unable to discuss, and it never will be discussed with profit until mankind has discovered what the works of creation are, and what they are all estab- lished for. When we have learned what this Author of all the affairs of the universe has actually done, and what it is all done for, we shall be sure to commence an investiga- tion of the origin and character of the Crea- tor. Let us in this connection state that in the construction of what is capable of being discerned or examined by the human facul- ties there is only an employment of exactly the same force or influence that is employed by every animal or human being in perform- ing what is done by the operation of the will, and the only difference in the attri- butes of the Divine will and the will of the brute, or of a human being, so far as the power of controlling substance is concerned, is in degree. Every person who can influence another person by the operation of the will, or cause a single organ of the body to move, is making exactly the same kind of use of what is termed electricity as is being made by the Creator. No other explanation is necessary of the very means employed by the Almighty to whirl a solar system, or whirl the waters of our oceans, or whirl the old foibles of the scientific world out of the heads of the people who accept them. Let us now commence the examination of a kingdom of most interesting construction, called birds. These creatures are found in the same places that their origin is found in, and they are not found anywhere else. They are pursuing the same character of work, and something more. In each member of the species of the smaller birds there is a copy of a blos- som of one species of plants, and in the greater kinds of birds there is an out- growth of a whole bush of blossoms. For the purposes of comparing one of these crea- tions with the other, it is our duty to confine the comparisons to such orders of birds and flowers as are familiar to all the readers of this work. Let us take, in the first place, a common sparrow, or what is better known as a swallow. It can display a great deal of its origin in its appearance^ and if a blossom of the holly- hock plant was bereft of a part of its leaves, and was allowed to whirl in the air as the swallow does, it would be supposed that it was a swallow. This bird is only a converted blossom of this plant, and it is allowed to become greater than the blossom only because it is given the char- acter of digestion that increases its organiza- tion. Every animal that can digest food as well as a bird can become greater than its origin, and it will become as much greater as the place of its reproduction will permit. This will be more fully explained as we pro- ceed in the work of unfolding the origin of organizations. In the reptile species the ability to develop a creature greater than its origin is not seen, and their means of converting food into substance of growth is less than those in the bird creations. This fact is well known to physiologists. Now, when the fact is seen that a whole world of animals is only a further unfold ment of plants, we shall also see that what is con- sidered the greater unfoldment of plants is utilized or made use of in the unfoldment of the animal kingdom. The digestive organs are more developed in the bird than in a common snake or other reptile, only because a greater development of a plant was possible from its blossoms. So, also, in respect to the circulation ; it cor- responds in development and extent to the plant organizations that afforded the animal origin. Let this fact be borne in mind and a glance at the creatures of the earth that are considered the most developed, such as our domestic animals, or the kinds whose crea- tion we are discussing, and also at the earlier creatures of the earth, and we cannot fail to discover that any of such species of animals correspond or did correspond, in respect to development, to the development of the plants at the period of the creation of such species. What a comment on the theory of abortive growth, or misdirection of growth as a cause of a world of different animal species, if this statement is true! Let an examination of the character of plants and animals be made, and with the purpose of discovering whether a plant was capable of becoming anything more than a fish if its organization was that of a fern, and if a bush of beautiful flowers could be converted into anything less beauti- ful than a peacock, or whether a plant as 26 Origin of Species. muoli developed as a willow of our fields could 136 organized again in any other char- acter than a cow or what could begin a whole family of cows? In all these plants a commencement of the organization of what followed them was made, and the product was the only one that could he given these creations. When we are descri bing a construction of a foetus in a womb, a fui'ther understanding of this formation the most advanced or- ganization possible from the emanation of an organization of a lower order will be obtain- ed. Now, every bird of any land is but a pro- duct of the blossoms of such a country, and the plumage and character of the birds of a country will correspond to the flowers of that country. In each bird a good opportunity is given us to learn that it was created from a blos- som, for on its beak there is but a construc- tion from the pistils or anthers of a blossom, and in its eyes as in insects there is another employment of those openings to the interior of a plant. In their wings and legs, as well as in the wings and legs of the insect, there is an em- ployment of the leaves of a blossom, and in its tail a still better unfoldment of what is considered the calyx of this unfoldment of plants. Its feathers are only such corolla as are con- structed by a growth that is much more extended than the growth of a flower. In all these constructions from a blossom the same use is made of the different parts of the blossom. Now what can be said more to satisfy the reader that a bird is not a fish or reptile developed by a divertion of growth, and what is necessary to be stated farther to establish the fact that all the creations of the animal kingdom occupy the spheres of exist- ence that their prototypes of the vegetable kingdom occupied. If it is necessary to point to further evidence of this fact it is accom- plished by the statement that every bird that dwells on the ground is a result of a transfor- mation of a whole bush of flowers that were also on the ground, and the further statement that no bird does dwell on the ground that had its origin in the branch of a bush or tree. It will not be claimed that fish or any of the reptiles of the character from which the evo- lutionists claim birds were derived, ever lived in trees, or that a development by what is termed evolution would create a disposition in the developing creature to exist in the air or on branches of plants. Let this suggestion be contemplated, and let Mr. Huxley inform the world why reptiles got into the habit of soaring in the sky, and lighting on the bows of the great plants. What a wonderful amount of evidence, that our hypothesis is a correct proposition, is seen in the fact that all orders of animals are only able to exist on the same plane of creation or in the same elements of the earth's conditions as the origin of each existed in ! And what a glorious order of construction, that allows every part of the earth's accom- paniments of the character of water and air, and soil to be permanently occupied by what will tend to clear these substances of all their impurities, and still further advance our world, in a way to afford the human family a dwelling place of comfort and safety. Even the animal kingdom furnished man companions and protectors, and in the earliest periods of the existence of the human creations, such protectors were absolutely necessary in order to prevent the ferocious animals destroying the human race. The dog was the protector against ferocious beasts, and the cat was the guardian of sleeping man when the air was full of bats and other blood-sucking creatures. In the cavern where only a cat or dog could accom- pany a human family, these faithful follow- ers of different species of beings were able to give protection to the inmates of the cav- ern, and if unable to cope with an invader their cries would call their companions in human form to their assistance. Both the cat and dog are performing simi- lar offices for man to-day, and when we con- template what these mere brutes are able to do for us and what their species have done in past periods of the earth, we are obliged to acknowledge these favors and ask our- selves if there was not some calculation or purpose of the character we are describing, that was fulfilled in their existence, and if the Creator was not such calculator or de- signer. What capricious growth of any animal, or what transmitted change of form gave the dog its affection for man, and what gave the cat a companion of the same character, and what gave the cat and dog an inclination tO' Origin of Species. 27 dwell with man, if these animals were but mere accidental offsprings of accidental environments ? No wonder could be greater, and no ca- price more astonishing than the creation of a faculty of character or mind by a chance mis- direction of growth, and the wonder would only be the product of a proposition that is absurd and of no foundation. Now let us look at the birds again and see if there is not still further evidence of the fact that they are only blossoms given life and power of acquiring a living Their j)lumage is a gaudy dress of use as well as of beauty. The only use of a flower so far as its sep- arate existence is concerned is to please the eyes of man and of some animals. Every bird has a plumage of the same colors as the blossom from which it obtained its existence, and on the backs and other parts of the birds are all the colors that can be found in blossoms. The old rooster as it struts about the yard and calls for the hens to come and share its meals is so proud of its plumage that it will flutter its wings as a girl wraps a shawl of bright colors when spectators are in her presence, and when this bird is giving us a call from the top of a fence, it is only an outburst of pride at the glory of its construction. This very performance is only what is seen in a human being when the throat is stretched to utter the notes of an exalted soul. The character of this noise is only more agreeable than that of the performance of the rooster, and all the notes of the bird creations are sweet and musical according to the character of their development. When a crow caws at a traveler only a growl at intrusion is heard, and when the peacock gives its infernal scream a mere anger at what is annoying it is heard. He calls for other peacocks to come and sit or walk where he can be admired. Now in this bird's tail only a number of long feathers are constructed in order to display a branch of a bush that possessed a blossom, and in these wonderful conversions from such a branch a copy of the flower of the branch is actually portrayed. In every feather of this character a blossom's leaves are seen and in the same shape as when on the plant. What a startling disclosure it is, is it not to find a blossom's leaves actually stamped on each feather of this bird's caudal append- age ? Let the reader observe them and give us an answer. No greater evidence of the relation of a bird kingdom to a kingdom of flowers can be wanted than can be found m all such carica- tures of blossoms on the bodies of birds. Let us look at amore common kind of bird, the smaller bird that exists only along the banks of streams, and finds its food in the fish it is capable of catching. It is usually called a king-fisher. It is as much like the gaudy lily that is waving in the meadows along the same stream as a conversion of a lily into a bird will permit, and its blue and white adorn, ments are in keeping with the blue and white of such lilies as are fond of a wet soil. In its delight to swing upon a branch over a stream of water there is a repetition of the habit of the lily to swing on its stock on the bank of the same stream. In the golden pheasant a mere attempt to work out a better unfoldment of a blossom of the same field is seen, and it is only occupy- ing the same plain of existence. The woeful owl, as it continues its sly and cautious habits of getting a living, and plunges from a great elevation into a swamp of grass and bog to catch a mouse it observes in the dark, is only continuing the charac- teristics of a blossom that develops on a high branch and plunges to the earth when it is unable to get a sufficient support on a tree. The mocking bird, as it cries for an asso- ciate and tries to converse with mortals, if it has no companions, is only another species of blossom given animation and intelligence, and in fact ever feathered creature is but a greater development of a blossom, or a bunch of blossoms. Where are we to discover their origin if it is not what we are claiming? And what system of evolution could create so great a variety of these creatures from the reptiles of past ages? What would have created a greater variety of birds than there was of such reptiles? And if it is supposed the great variety of birds was possible by an evolution of their species, where is the evidence of any transformation of one species to another? What is the fossil that discloses such an in- complete development of one species as to afford us any grounds for such a theory ? It is nowhere to be found, and it will never be obtained. 28 Origin of Species. What a comment on a theory that a whole world of scientists is declaring it a revela- tion of the commencement of the orders of he animal species. Now, we can dismiss this class of creations for the present and ex- amine a different class ; the one that is claimed to be the order from which birds were evolved. A snake only wants pricks on its body, as some of them. have, and their jaws wide open, to appear in all respects like the briar bush that afforded them a beginning of ex- istence. In some countries the briars of the "bnsh they are copying are actually grown on the snake, and if the creature could crawl as well with these sharp points as it can with them in the form of scales, it would possess only the pricks of a bush. In any museum of these creatures, one or more of the species that are allowed the points of the briar can be found, and in their existence a whole volume of the evidence of the fact that every animal owes its existence to the vegetable kingdom can be studied. The shape of every snake is the same as its plant prototype, and the construction of these crea- tures, in respect to their organs of circula- tion, and what affords them means of getting a living, is almost identical with that of a "briar of the character of a blackberry or laspberry. They suck all their food into their mouths after it is well mashed and watered, and their circulation is little more developed than the circulation of fluids in a hriar bush. The scales are only a different character of construction from the pricks of the briar and afford a more useful employment of them. Every snake that is crawling on the earth is capable of exhibitiug its origin in still other ways, for instance, a rattlesnake still carries a copy of the mulberry berry on its iail, and only the centre bunch of the berries of the plant are given this distinction in the unfoldment of the plant. The spots on the snake are also copying the spots on the l)ark of the plant, and its wide and scalloped jaws are resemblances of the roots of this shrub. The snake will coil and sleep at the base of the tree, and in the bunch of bushes at such places as it exists in. All plants that are annual in their development of foliage allow their plumage to fall to the earth and their sap to retire to the recesses of the earth on the approach of a cold season. The I snake is divested of its skin in a similar man- ner, and it will also retire to the recesses of the earth for a temperature that will not freeze its substance of circulation. The snake is made stupid by the cold, and the bodies of such plants are also. Now when a black snake can be found where there are no blackberry bushes, or a striped or garter snake where there are no briars that look like it when matured, we will reconsider a part of this work and cor- rect any error that is in it. A copperhead is given its color of the ripe and yellow apple, through the apple tree twig that afforded it origin, and its spots and color were ob- tained from the same source. The horned snakes are only allowed a little greater unfoldment of the roots of what afford all creatures the jaws and horns they pos- sess, and it is no more strange that a root of a small shrub should be converted into the horn of a snake than that a whole clump of such attachments of a plant should be ren- dered antlers of a reindeer. All these projec- tions from the head are but so many unfold- ments of roots, and are as consistently on the head of a snake as on the head of a deer. Wherever a root is seen in the condition of a ho'm a base of a plant is sure to be con- structed into what is given a horn, and as sure as the head of an animal has horns some of the roots of a i ree are sure to be converted into these constructions. What a perfect unfoldment of the roots of a plant is seen on the sheep, and what a clumsey construction is seen on a moose. This creature is so covered with its horns that it can rush through a forest and turn all the branches of the trees away from its sides and back until their recoil is unable to harm the body. The Ibex and the antelope are as well prepared to dash through a forest or bushes without harming themselves with the branches of the trees or bushes. Now let us find the origin of that most abundant and poisonous reptile of India that is carrying a great piece of foliage in the con- dition of a goitre on its neck. It is called the cobra-de-capello. The naja of Africa is encumbered in the same way, and is calcu- lated to disclose its origin as well. This cobra is but a plant of old India given the wherewithal to exist and to destroy the existence of the inhabitants of that country. The character of the plant is the same in Origin of Species. 29 form and construction as the lady slipper of our forests on ^^vet and low lands. On tMs plant is a hood of the same shape as the so- called hood of this reptile, and the head of the plant has the same shape as the head of the snake. A similar plant is snre to be found in India and Africa, and it ^11 be found that on the two plants of this charac- ter in these countries, there is a peculiarity of construction and colors and stripes on the leaves that accounts for the difference in the color and stripes of the two orders of snakes. Every creature of this miserable condition of development is compelled to disclose the peculiarities of the plant it developed from. The most astonishing exhibition of this truth is perhaps seen in the huge reptiles of the tropics, and which are found in no part of the earth except where equally great ob- jects of the character of vines, twine them- selves around the same trees and swing from the same branches. These twining and swinging reptiles are copying the habits of the vines in all their operations and on their bodies can be seen a perfect copy of the spots on such plants. In no part of the globe where great vines are not climbing the forest trees and swing- ing from their branches, can one of these snakes be found, and no one will pretend that it can be. Xo one will deny that these snakes are shaped and spotted like such vines, nor will it be denied that they wind around a tree in climbing it, or that they follow along the branches and allow their bodies to be suspended from the branches by their tails. Nor will it be denied that in the operation of catching and holding and winding about a deer or other animal and hugging it to death, and then swallowing it whole, such a snake is only copying the habit of one of these vines of winding about a tree and its branches and swallowing a whole tree by its folds and the absorption of its vitality. Let our scientific authors who are so well assured that a snake is only a development from some lower order of reptile, ask them- selves if this caricaturing of the great trop- ical vines by great tropical snakes does not require an explanation of its cause if their ideas of evolution are correct! We can find no apology for an educated and intelligent mind that will observe this evidence of the outgrowth of animal organi- zations from a vegetable world, and declare that it is not a rational solution of the prob- lem of animal origin. Xo other evidence of the truth of our propo- sition is necessary beyond what is already given, and the hypothesis could safely ac- complish a success of acceptance on the evi- dence already pointed out. We will assure our readers and all who are interested in this inquiry as to the origin of species, that only a meagre portion of the evidence of the truth of our theory is yet given, and we are confident that before the whole of it is seen, the reader of this paper will conclude that the theory of so-called evolution will not bear investigation. In the next chapter a glimpse of other species of reptiles shall be given, and a chance offered the reader to see what gave them different forms and characters, and it will, if we are not mistaken, be capable of disclosing their origin, and the degree of un- foldment of each of such orders. Chapter V. We closed the previous chapter by a pro- mise that we would examine some of the other species of reptiles, and will now try and fulfil that promise. The reptiles we shall examine are those most familiar to the reader, since an under- standing of our statement can be best ob- tained when there is a knowledge of the con- struction of the creatures referred to. The alligator is entitled to a careful ex- amination of its construction, and in its crea- tion there is a great amount of evidence that its origin was only the soul of a log that de- cayed in a hot and slimy water. Its circulation is but little more developed than that of a fish, and the plant that afford- ed it origin had but little better means of unfolding than the simple fern that constitu- ted the origin of fish. No more branches appear on the fish than were developed on a fern, and in the alligator only as many as were developed on the pine, and in both cases the branches of the plant are typified in the branches of the animal. . This growth of branches on a fish or alligator IS only a caricaturing of the limbs ot the tree, and the fins and tail of the fish are only a caricaturing of the ferns' branches on its sides. No order of animals exists and none ever has existed where the members bore on 30 Origin of Species, their bodies a fin such, as fish possess that did not have their origin in the decayed fern of the shores of the water in which such ani- mals exist. If any animal possess horns or limbs as well as fins it is because the origin of such creature was constituted in part of the root of the fern and the branches of a plant more developed, and this mingling of the produc- tions of plants was simply on account of their decomposing in the same slimy and warm water. No other evidence of this truth is necessary than the fact that only after a greater devel- opment of plants was obtained than is seen in ferns did any such character of creatures come into existence. The fossils of the earlier fishes will confirm this statement. Now, let us look at the jaws of an alligator, and see if there is not some evidence that they are only roots of a pine with their branches converted into such jaws and their teeth! The jaws of this reptile are somewhat crooked, and in such undulation the undula- tory construction of pine roots is observed, while in the teeth of the jaw there is only a use made of the branches of the root. When- ever an animal had its origin in the vegetable organizations or substances that were out of the earth, as in the case of birds and insects, we can discover no teeth, and in every in- stance where the origin embraced the roots and trunk of a plant, we find a set of teeth as well as the other useful accompaniments of the organization. A root was as able to furnish a tooth from its branches as a trunk of a plant was to furnish a limb of the char- acter of legs from its branches, and in no in- stance will it be found that an animal with limbs as quadrupeds possess, is without the branches of the roots in the form of teeth. When an animal is possessed of such limbs it will be found that it has teeth, and in every development from the trunk of a plant will there be teeth according to the development of the branches of the roots. Let this be impressed on the mind of the reader, and in the further course of this work its relation to the other analogies of the animal organization to the vegetable will be observed. Now, in the bark of a pine tree we discover exactly the same work of a circulating fluid that we find in the bark or shell of the alliga- tor. The bark on the pine tree's trunk or branches is only a substance discharged, through the pores of the trunk by the circula- tion of substance of growth in the channels of circulation of the plant. The entire bark is but the undecomposed atoms that are passing from the earth into the circulation of the plant. In the alligator exactly the same phenomenon is in opera- tion, and the shell of this reptile corresponds to the circulation of the fluids of its body as well as the bark of the pine does to the circula- tion of fluids of growth in the tree. The cir- culation of fluids in a plant or animal is the mere following of the currents of electricity that flow through such organization, and the sweep of currents of this influence through those organizations is for the purpose of de- composing the substance of such fluids, and converting a portion of them into this influ- ence. The conversion of the substance of such fluids into this influence is the philosophy of growth, except that the additional amount of the influence thus created is compelled to dis- charge itself at the surface of the organs and body, and in its discharge it is condensed again at such surfaces into what are denominated cells. A cell is a condensation of a pufl* of this in- fluence at the surface of an organ or body, and it IS a perfect copy of the condensation of a puff of steam at the nose of the tea- kettle, except that the current is condensed in the form of a semisphere over the orifice of escape, and the cell is the result. The influence will exude through the cell that is created, and form another cell that caps the one already formed. Now when there is substance in the chan- nels of circulation of a plant that does not become electricity, or is not decomposed, it is forced out in the condition of undecom- posed particles, and these particles consti- tute the bark of the plant. When a particle of the undecomposed sub- stance in the circulation of an animal is thrown out on the surface of the body, it is constructing a shell, or what is but a part of a shell, or horn or hair. The difference in the substance of what is not decomposed in the circulation of an animal, is the cause of the difference between the substance of bark on the plant and the shell, or horn, or hair of the animal. The very properties of the sus- tenance that is consumed by each order of Origin of Species. 31 organizations, are tlie causes of the difference in the substance of the circulation of each organization. In an animal the substance is either plant or animal matter, and in plants it is water, atoms of gases, and fine particles of the earth. No animal is capable of giving itself a covering of shell or hair, that is not consti- stuted in part of the same kind of matter that is produced on a plant in the form of bark, for whether its food is wholly plant or wholly animal it will be composed, in part, of the substance that constitutes the atoms of a plant, which are thrown on to its surface. Let us ask the reader to observe the resemblance between the covering of an alli- gator and the covering of a pine tree, and then it can be more easily seen what is in- tended when we delineate the process of growth of any reptile. The reptile, no matter what species it may be a member of, will correspond in its phil- osophy of growth, and in the constructions on its body, with the plant that afforded it an origin. In what we shall state of this fact, can be seen the most complete over- throw of the so-called theory of evolution. The growth of a plant is produced by a current of electricity discharged from the earth, sweeping through the plant in its channels of circulation. The growth of an animal is produced by a current of electricity obtained through its lungs, or what answers for lungs, from the atmosphere, or water, and sweeping through the channels of circulation of the animal. Now if the channels of circu lation were the same in plants and animals, and the substance of their food or nourish- ment were the same, only a covering of the same character would appear on both. If a creation of an animal species, or its origin was from a plant evolvement or ema- nation of the character we have described, each order of animals would possess a devel- opment of circulation and organization cor- responding to the circulation and develop- ment of the plant that afforded its origin, and there would be a constantly ascending order of animal creations, in keeping with the constantly ascending orders of plants. Now this is precisely what we observe in the chain of animal species, and the observa- tion is also forced upon us, that in all the discovered fossils of the animal kingdom, and in the still existing species, a plant unfold- ment was followed by an animal unfoldment ; and further, that in every species of an ani- mal, there is but the product of the previous unfoldment of a new order of plants. Let us ask the Scientist to contradict this statement if it be untrue. We will listen to any such contradiction, and if it is unan- swerable, it shall be so admitted. In every species of plant, the production of anything on its surface in the way of leaves, blossoms or fruit, or in the way of branches or bark, corresponds in character and amount, to the channels of circulation in its organization. If the channels of circulation are large and extend in one direction only, the plant will have a growth in one direction, except what will barely create a stalk corresponding to the length or height of the plant. If it is possessed of a circulation that permits of a flow of its fluids in the direction of its sur- face, it will be sure to possess a great stalk and branches and a great deal of bark. If it is full of channels of circulation, it will have many branches, and if it has but one or a few channels of circulation, the stalk will be only supplied with leaves. No philosophy of development is operated in any animal or in the human body, except what is operated in the unfoldment of plants. The difference in the degree of unfoldment of the animal organizations, is produced by only additional constructions of the same character. Now, we can ascertain, with absolute cer- tainty, what the origin of any animal was, by an examination of their organs of circu- lation. The alligator of our southern swamps and rivers gives us as good an illustration of our statement as we can point to, and it is to the circulation of the blood of this creature that we call the reader's attention. It is as limited as the circulation of the fluids of the earlier growth of pines, or developed ferns that were decomposed in such swamps or rivers, and it is as little capable of giving this reptile any covering that is much more than a bark of the same method of construc- tion, as is seen on any pine or hemlock tree. The amount of circulation of the blood of this reptile is the means of creating on its body, what is denominated shell. The shell is only a continuous amount of the substance discharged from the blood, upon the surface of the body and limbs of the reptile. 32 Origin of Species. It is that portion of the substance of tlie blood that is not completely decomposed in the channels of circulation. The want of a greater amount of decom- position of the substance of the blood, is the cause of so much substance being forced out on the surface of the animal. , Now, when the circulation is as extensive as it is m mammals the substance of the blood undergoes a greater change and the influence that sweeps through the blood in pulsating currents will in a more extensive circulation decompose the atoms of blood more, and at the same time furnish the channels of circu- lation with a greater amount of the influence that is escaping to the surface. When it is as great as in the case of mammals it is capa- ble of converting the undecomposed sub- stance into hair. If the animal is in a very warm country the formation of hair is pre- vented in some cases by the heat of the at- mosphere operating with the heat of the body to convert such discharged matter into a rind. This IS seen on some of the animals of the tropics, and it is only a work of the heat that causes the substance to run into a sheet or united coating of the animal. In this effect of the warm atmosphere of the tropics we see a provision of nature for covering the larger animals of the tropics with what will protect them from an army of insects and at the same time afford them a protection from the heat. The heat of a tropical country is not al- lowed to penetrate the rind of a rhinoceros or hippopotamus. The rhinoceros will dis- close the operation of this accummulation of substance in the form of a rind, not only by the existence of the rind, but by a great thickness of the rind at the base of the greater slopes of the body. It is plainly seen in the amount of this rind on the sur- face of the animal's body whenever there is a slope of the body capable of giving the mass an avalanche. The base of the slope will be found to possess a construction of this substance that is thick- er and harder than on the part of the animal above it. The same character of work is seen in a measure on the hippopotamus and elephant. The common pear of our gardens will fur- nish another example of the sagging of sub- stance in a condition of fluid. The base of a pear will always decay faster and before the upper portion on account of the rupture of i1 s cells at the base by the avalanche of fluids from the top. The base of the shell of the rhinoceros is rendered harder by a greater consolidation of the substance that creates it. In its greater consolidation the character of the substance is disclosed, for it is made to appear like the substance of the shell or horn of the animal that possesses these organs. The mastodon of all cold countries possessed hair, which was necessary in order to pre- vent the animal freezing, and the only thing that afforded this monster hair in the place of a rind, was the difference in the tempera- ture of the atmosphere in which it was grown. The absence of heat permitted the substance that its circulation discharged on its surface to be constructed into tubes, each one of which would allow a current of elec- tricity to pass through it. The escape of this influence from the animal's circulation into the atmosphere was the provision for keeping the animal warm in winter. This is also the case with every animal whose body is covered with hair, and it is the cause of the capacity of our own heads to prevent our scalps from freezing when we sleep, and are obliged to cover all the body but the ton of the head. The current of electricity that escapes from a hair on the body will create a vibrating motion of the atmosphere around the orifice of escape, and this motion will increase what is called the temperature of the atmos- phere. It operates like a jet of water strik- ing a stiller body of water and creating a commotion in it. What a glorious provision for providing heat around us! What a curi- ous generation of electricity. Such animals as are covered with a rind are kept cool by the inability of the electricity they discharge to increase the temperature of the atmos- phere around their bodies. The influence of their bodies that is not required to throw out undecomposed substance from their blood is discharged at their eyes, horns and teeth, and in their excretions. Look at the eyes, horns and teeth of the rhinoceros, and the trunks of the elephant, and behold what a comer of marrow can do when assisted by a current of electricity from the blood. It is worth the while for all who observe the work that is now pointed out to consider Origin of Species. 33 the inquiry whether there is not some actual contriver of what is so grandly and perfectly adapting every organization of the earth to the conditions of its existence. It is but a mere glimpse of the vrisdom of creation that one can obtain at present, but quite enough to surprise us with the disclosures of the methods of creation. Let us always be wil- ling to admit that a Creator is in existence, and capable of performing what is per- formed, at least until that point is reached ■where we recognize only the work or effects of chance. Now let us return to the alligator which so fairly represents the reptile creation in re- spect to its organization and methods of un- foldment. If this creature had as active a circulation as the rhinoceros it would be covered with a rind of the same character, for the substance as it is discharged from its circulation would run together into a rind in the same way, since alligators exist only in warm or hot latitudes. The degree of de- velopment of their circulation is exhibited in the character of their shell. It is always a mass of crust around their body and limbs if the circulation is very limited, and if it is more developed it is broken into scales or horns. The only thing that creates a scale or horn is the greater amount offeree that is generated in the blood or marrow beneath the scale or horn. The additional force gen- erated in such parts of the body is capable of constructing a scale or horn simply by a greater discharge of the undecomposed substance of the blood. In this exhibition of the effects of the increase of circulation in all animals there is a complete destruction of the idea that the environments of an animal are capable of changing their form and character, for in the possession of a generat- ing source of the force that produces growth there is all the cause or means of the unfold- ment of an animal. No animal is developed by any force or in- fluence that is not generated within its or- ganization. And in this method of unfold- ing what is given it in the way of its origin, there is all the means of increasing that ori- gin, and all the means of acquiring a con- struction of a body. The only influence that can disturb the character or appearance of what this method of unfoldment will pro- duce, is that which is capable of forming a vegetable species, or causing its germ or the germ of its seed to develope a form of the same character as itself. The parent of the animal or human embryo is capable of con- verting a different character of creation in its womb into a being like itself, and this manner of transformation of an object into one of a different form is the work of the magnetic influence of the parent. We shall describe that operation when we reach that part of our discussion. In no other way is an animal allowed to change the features of one of its species, and in the case of the other species it cannot change them at all. There is a power of either the human or animal organization to modify the features of their species when they are in a close relation with each other, and it is always performed through the influ- ence of the mind. A constant observation of the features of another person will in the course of time influence the observer's mind to such an extent as to create a correspond- ing appearance of features in the observer to a small extent. It is often noticed in mar- ried people, and it is sometimes the means of a modification of the animal features. No other means of changing the form or appearance of one species of animals by another is operated, and it is wholly insuffi- cient to change a creature to any great ex- tent. Climate is capable of effecting a change only in the covering of the animal, and it is always apparent in giving them either a rind or hair. The rind is the result of a warm atmosphere, and hair the result of a cold atmosphere. In these few changes produced by the en- vironments of the animal creations there are all the changes of any character that are possible in the forma or features of the ani- mal. Now if this wisdom of the Creator is not a sufficient overthrow of the doctrine of what is known as the survival of the fittest and a natural selection, will our scientific teachers who accept that doctrine inform the world what produces a change in the form of an animal at the present time, or what did ever produce a change in the form of the animals of the earth ? This character of work if it is stated correctly conveys ail the changes that ever took place in the animal kingdom in respect to their forms, and if it is a fact that the forms of animal species were ever changed or can be changed in any other way 34 Origin of Species. it is the duty of those who claim this to show what process or what law is operated to produce the change. The survival of the fittest, means nothing more than that the unfit, or what are classed as unfit, perish from natural causes. Natural selection means only the same thing, except that in the destruction of a part of the animal kingdom a destruction or devouring of the weaker by the stronger took place. Both terms mean that in the chances of existence the less qualified to withstand the vicissitudes of the countries in which animals existed were overcome and destroyed. Now these propositions are very rational and very true, and it is unnecessary to inform the readers of this article that the same destruction of life and species is taking place to-day. The very same kind of selection of the fittest, and survival of the stronger is seen in all countries now, and in all parts of the world where an animal is seen. What is there in this destruction of a por- tion of an animal species that creates a dif- ference in the form of any of the members of that species ? or what does a method of destruction do toward cr eating anew species In this work of the great naturalist, who thought that our own race was merely a family of monkeys in disguise, and that all animals were abortive productions from a creation of animals that we could never dis- cover, there is no other attempt to account for the diversity of species, except what is stated in respect to natural selection, and a careful observation of the efi'ects of the law of heredity. And in his comments on the law of heredity he nowhere ascertains that a construction of any peculiarity of the nature of diverted or abortive growth is even increased or cultivated in its transmission from parent to ofi^spiing. It is, on the contrary, a fact that it is al- ways obliterated in the course of time. What a comment on the wisdom of this great so- phistry of an eminent observer if it is a fact that in the transmission of peculiarities of the form or character of an animal, only a temporary existence of the peculiarity is per- mitted, and what a ghost of a philosophy of evolution is this work if the selection of the fittest, and the transmission of peculiari- ties are incapable of creating a change in a creature or a different organization ! What a comment on the wisdom of a whole world of scientists, that they cannot ex- amine this question in a way to discover that only a mere sophistry is built up in the so- called evolution of the species ! Let us ask all who have noted our explana- tion of this, if they can discover what will create a new form or a different species of animal, if all that is stated in that work of the great naturalist is true ? Ask all who are capable of understanding it what th% change is that is supposed to be accomplished, and what produces the change ? In no instance can be shown the power that does either, and the author was honest enough to admit that it was not disclosed. Now in reference to other species of rep- tiles, it is only necessary to state, that in each, there was a different order of plant that constituted its origin. The alligator is but little different from any of the lizards, and all such are as capable of affording us a chance to discover their origin. In their shells and their horns, and ia their way of ob- taining a living, there is only a faithful cari- caturing of the plant that gave them ex- istence. We will conclude what we intend to offer of this description of reptile origin in the next chapter, and shall the a endeavor to dis- cover the origin also of what are known as mammals. Chapter VI. We cannot consider the reptile creations a mere class of lizards, or a mere class of alligators or crocodiles, or as a class of snakes, for all the creatures that are cold- blooded and crawl on the earth, or paddle through the watei, are as much reptile orders as any one of such creatures. The name is only a term applied to a few of the creatures that are incapable of greater development than a snake or alligator. The use of such a term is simply an employment of a descrip- tion of what are considered only undeveloped vertebratae, or if the theory of the evolution- ists is correct, undeveloped birds. The bird that is possessed of only feathers is not considered a vertebraic reptile, but one that is possessed of a shell to any extent, is denominated a member of the vertebrata Origin of Species, 35 classes. No cause for classing birds witti tlie reptile vertebrata exists, except that in a few species of the earlier bird creations, there was a considerable bony exterior. There is, perhaps, no well defined line between a rep- tile and the more advanced orders of animals, but it is safe to allow that all the cold-blooded vertebrae are reptiles. It is our purpose to discover the origin of such as are most familiar to the reader, and when the origin of all animals is known, the diiferent orders will be denominated, only according to their rank in the scale of exis- tence. The method of their creation, and the method of their unfoldment, will, if understood, enable the scientific investigator to aiTange the catalogue of animal names or descriptions, according to their period of imfoldraent. No arbitrary and irrational denomination of the species will be permitted or adopted. When a whole class of the teachers of science can agree on what produced, or what developed an animal, an agreement can be had on a term of description. Xow all the turtles of the earth are carry- ing on their backs an exhibition of what gave Ihem existence, and the source of their origin is so plainly and artistically engraved on these covers of this class of reptiles that the student of nature as he gazes on one of them, and compares it with the object that allowed an origin for a turtle, will wonder why in all the periods of man's existence, the origin of the turtle has not been discov- ered. The same beautiful orders of adorn- ments are seen on the back of a turtle as on the coral itself, and in the shape of this crea- ture there is a good profile of all the bunches of coral that are constructed in a heap and without branches. The only difference in the shape of a turtle and a bunch of coral, is in the arms and legs and head of the turtle, and in the animal's construction, there is a chance to discover why the head and legs or arms were given it. The body of the turtle is without bones, and on the underside of the upper part of the shell, there is a partial develop/uent of a back bone and ribs. These beginnings of a back bone and ribs are sufficient evidences of the truth we are now to state. In the decompo- sition of a heap of coral the only object left undecomposed was the linings of the cells that constituted the coral. These linings of the cells are the same kind of creations that constitute the linings of the cells of all plants, and the animal and human organizations. When the grosser part of the cells were cleaved from these linings, there was a coral only in the condition of a phantom or soul. It was no more nor less than the united lin- ings of the cells of the coral, and these linings were only the influence of the coral develop- ment so slightly consolidated as to be invisi- ble, and at the same time be able to retain the organization of the turtle, and its represen- tation in an etherial condition. Every turtle that exists, or ever did exist, was only a developed coral clump, so far as its origin is concerned, and in every climate and country these converted coral exist as well as the original coral. The corals of our country, or its shores, are only a simple construction compared with those of warmer climates, and tbe turtles that abound in our latitudes are only a simple affair compared with the creatures that de- rived their existence from the more exten- sively developed corals. The thousands of so-called animals that are attached to the rocks and mud at the bottom of the ocean, are in every instance only a greater development of a coral, and every species of algae or crinoid in the ocean, is a coral a little more developed. These facts and the decaying of land plants in the water, accounts for the great variety offish, or what are called fish, in the ocean, but which are only a little further developed algse, and crinoids, and land plants. In the variety of the fish of our oceans that are given an existence to-day, there is not one species whose form cannot be found to be but a copy of a coral, or a particular form of plant of the water or land. The geologist who is so anxious to discover whether after all the crinoid or zoophite is an animal, had better cast around for the fish that is copy- ing these organizations in its appearance and habits, and the idea may come to the so-called investigator, if he finds this fish, that these peculiar plants are but corals more developed. Zoophites are as well represented m the animal world, and in the many orders of fish in the sea or lakes, these partly developed plants are thoroughly represented. No where in the kingdom of animals is it possible to discover a creature that is not a representa- 36 Origin of Species. tive of one species of plant, or of a being that was derived from a plant or animal substance, or from both. Now, all the fish of the sea are the faithful copies of all the plants that have grown or perished in such waters, and the crusted creatures that are in no sense fish, except that they dwell in the same element, are only copies of the corals of such waters. Let us ask all who are capable of obtaining a natural history, and a copy of any geologi- cal work, to compare the animals of the ocean with the plants that are developed in such waters, includiog every species of corals, crinoids, zoophites, and algae, and such land plants as perish in it. No other evidence will be wanted of the truth of our theory than such a comparison will afford. Let it be done in order to show whether we are deceiving our readers. The only difference between a fish and a plant that was converted into a fish, is in the way a plant, when convertedinto an animal, was given the organs that capacitate it for independent motion and the other manifesta- tions of life that the plant could not produce. So does every animal possess only a greater capacity for motion and the manifestations of life. No animal is anything more than a plant more developed and rendered capable of acquiring an existence through a system of obtaining nourishment from objects that are capable of giving it nourishment. No order of animals are compelled to obtain their sustenance from the soil, or what is connected with soil in the form of earth or rock or decaying wood, but every species of plant is produced from the earth, or such substances on it, and it is dependent on the earth, or such substances, for its nourishment and power of development. This difference in the two orders of creation is all that creates a dividing line between the tvro kingdoms. A plant that is so developed as to become an animal is released from its connection with the earth and it thencefor- ward is able to do its own work in the way of obtaining its means of existence. This is all we care to advance concerning the portions of the animal kingdom that are less developed than the mammal species, and it is all our readers will need to enable them to pursue the work of disclosing the origin of such creations. Now let us examine a different class of or- ganizations ; one that is more developed, and which is more in keeping with the character of the present unfoldment of the vegetable kingdom. Of course there are no animals of this class that are created now, and there is no one of such creations that was developed or brought into existence since man was cre- ated except the elephant and camel. The camel is in a condition of development that is capable of giving us another example of what a heap of dead bodies can evolve. The whale and elephant are productions from both the plant and animal creations, and it is as well to admit that in this old courser of the desert, that is so faithful and so attached to man, there is but a construction from the de- composing bodies of the tribes of the same countries that were wanting such a creature to carry their burdens from one part of the country to the other. This most useful crea- ture was only possible from the decomposing bodies of the original inhabitants of the countries where the camel exists, for in no creature or plant is there any construction that could be converted iuto the astonishing contrivances that render this creature capa- ble of bearing such burdens and existing so long without food or water ; only a calculator of a divine character could supply these peo- ple with the means of transporting their goods and themselves across the waterless desert, where any other animal would perish. It is as plain an example of the wisdom of creation, and of design in the affairs of na- ture as though the design and the use of the animal was written in letters in the sands of the desert by the finger of the Creator. The places where a camel is needed are the only places where it is found, and the degree of civilization that the people of such coun- tries acquired rendered this animal a neces- sity, and it would have been impossible for them to have acquired such civilization with- out the aid of this creature. "It is only a mere operation of law," says the agnostic ob- server, "that is producing everything in na- ture," and it is only a mere operation of law that affords the animal a means of existence, says the same observer, and it is the mere operation of law, he says, that is giving us a means of investigating the works of nature. No other philosophy is needed than an oper- ation of law, this wise thinker is claiming, and it is only an operation of law that is giv- ing a law a power of operation, he also Origin of Species, 37 claims. Now if all tlie operations of law were accounted for by discovering the cause of the operation to be a previous operation of law, it must follow that a previous opera- tion of the will of some person or individual of power of will is the previous power to the first operation of law, and if there is a pre- vious will operated to produce the first opera- tion of law, why are we compelled to assume that it can operate only in projecting the first operation of law? And why are we compelled to assume that any operation of law is produced by the operation of a previ- ously operated law, if a cause is not appa- rent, or where the operation is only a contin- uation of the same law. There is only a con- tinuation of the operations of law where one operation is the means of the execution of the other, and if the one first operated is checked the other is only deprived of what will continue its work. When a work of natural law is carried on, no matter what its character is, there is al- ways a sufficient control of its operations to prevent it working any destruction beyond what the designs of creation will permit. Now what will the cause be of the certain operation of other influences which are capa- ble of limiting the destruction of the Crea- tor's designs by any operation of law. In each cyclone there is power to devastate a whole globe if the operation of the force is continued and allowed to whirl over the earth, but it is wholly controlled by a work of law in another direction, and in a way to cause it to perform only the character of work it was created to perform; and besides this destruc- tion of its power there is a use made of the agent that destroys the cyclone, and it is only one of its offices to check the furious on- ward career of this bezum of destruction. Now all that can be seen of the operation of law in any direction is the performance only of the creation of a thing that is de- signed for existence, or its destruction when its office of existence is performed. In these two purposes or results of the operation of law there is all there is ever performed in their operations, and there is no work of any character in the way of effect of natural law but the creation and destruction of the ob- jects of creation. One is all the while creating, the other is all the while destroying, and the latter keeps pace with the former, and in all the affairs of nature they operate in perfect harmony with each other. No power is greater than the one that cre- ates, and none is greater than the one that destroys. All of the creations of the uni_ verse are undergoing a change, and only an advancement of the universe is the result. What advancement could there be if a mere uncontrolled force was operating to perform a change in the condition of things, and what could create any harmony or equilib- rium of forces if it was a fact that all forces are uncontrolled by any will or mind capable of originating the affairs of the universe ? No power is more apparent than the power that maintains an equilibrium of the forces that are operating to create and destroy what is created. This little departure from our object of dis- cussion is only to enable the observer of th.e statements we are intending to make and have made in reference to the designs of crea- tion, all the more capable of seeing a finger of a Creator in all the affairs of nature. What a pitiful expression there is in the face of the camel, and how well it resembles the faces of the people whose earlier existence was only a degradation and suffering. The bowed and humiliated character of the neck and head of this animal, is a perfect ex- emplification of the degraded and bowed spirits, whose necks were perpetually under a yoke of a brutal tyrant, and the hapless features of the camel bespeak the suffering of a people whose backs were scorched in the sun, or flayed in their toils, and the contri- vances for punishment by the tyrant. What an example of portraying to the pre- sent day, the suffering and degradation of a people whose existence was far beyond the reach of any history. In the eyes of the camel is seen the eyes of the inhabitant of the country where this animal dwells. In its forehead there is seen precisely the same presentation of skull and brain as is seen in the inhabitants of such countries. In their noses we see only human noses of the same races. In their whiskers a beard of a human being is seen. In their lips there is a human capacity for preventing the disclosure of the tongue and teeth, while the animal is eating, for their lips, like the human lips, allow them to eat without show- ing the whole interior of their mouths. The ladies of our best societies would not 38 Origin of Species. feel satisfied witli their smiles and polite maimer of eating, if they were obliged to disclose all their teeth and their tongues, and gums, every time they smile or open their jaws to crush a bit of food. The camel can smile and eat without appearing so much like a ferocious brute, as the other animals do. If this good animal could raise his eyebrows, when he desires to exhibit a little pleasure, the smile of the camel would be as marked as that of a human being, who is capable of smiling. A chance to learn what the eyebrows can do toward perfecting a smile is obtained by attempting to smile without raising them. A grin like that of a bear or hyena will be the result of a control of these operations. This very docile and useful creature, the came], is only a construction from the decom- posing bodies of just such people as possessed the heads and faces and countenances, and bowed spirits, that are possessed by the animal. The humps on their backs are only a result of the stacking of dead bodies in the tombs, as a stack of wheat is stacked, and it required the gases and decomposition of the whole stack to produce a camel. In this transformation of the emanations of a num- ber of the human beings that were entombed together where a decomposition of their bodies was possible, there is a chance to dis- cover what will surprise all our christian and spiritualist teachers more than any thing that has yet been offered in the columns of this paper. It is only the soul of a plant or animal body that is converted into a better creation, and it IS the souls of the human beings that were too undeveloped to be able to possess a means of existing in any other world than this one, that were converted into what would be of use to those that were living. In this very astonishing fact there is to be seen a carefully prepared arrangement for another existence in the orders of men that are capable of another existence, rhat will be disclosed, and it shall receive our attention w^hen we arrive at the discussion of a spirit- nal creation. It is quite enough at this point to state that we do not learn of the existence of the most undeveloped savages or undevel- oped inhabitants of a degraded character of people in a heaven of either the christian or the spiritualist, and if they are in such heav- ens they are retired to the back part of it, if the front is the one from which we have heard the apostles and prophets, or the de- parted souls of more recent inhabitants of our globe. The mind can be satisfied that a very wise provision was made in the heads of all human beings for a proper selection of those who could enjoy and appreciate a spir- itual existence. This arrangement shall be disclosed before our present article is closed. A camel is able to give us a complete des- cription of the faces of the beings that furn- ished it its origin. Let a comparison of the faces of camels and the more Arabic portions of the Jews be made. If the resemblance pointed to is deemed a work of the imagination, the comparison can be made by any of our readers who will ob- serve the faces of the Jew, and the features of the faces of the dromedary. If the dromedary is supposed to be older than the race of people from whom the Jews were descendents, it will be well for such persons as claim this, to inform us where and when this race had its origin. No other race is capable of affording so much evidence of its claim to a kinship with the camel, and it does look as though that all the other races would forego this distinc- tion. The greed of the camel is only limited by what it cannot devour, and the Arab is only content when a treasure is beyond his reach. A Jew will be contented when the treasure is beyond the reach of any other person. A sack peddlar is able to show where he acquired the habit of transporting goods in sacks on his back, and when we describe what Mr. Darwin was pleased to call heri- dity, we will call the readers attention to the great capacity of the Jew, of the more recent centuries, to acquire what was a habit of the camel in carrying goods of the commerce of the eastern shores of the Mediterranean and the cities of the Asiatic countries. Every Jew, whose pack of wares is slung on his back, and who. is coursing the country as a camel courses a country in the east, is but copying a trade of the camel. Now, where shall we find the origin of such cruel and ferocious creatures as the tiger, the lion, the wolf, the bear, and all such animals as are capable of exhibiting fierce and des- tructive capacities ? Every ferocious and destru-.tive creature that is capable of devouring another animal Origin of Species. 39 is giren an organization that impels it to the acts that it performs. The character of the organization that is capable of a violent and destractive act is obtained by the creation of a great width of brain, or what should be called a great battery of the very force that is operated in the animal's acts of force and destruction. This fact is always observed in the con- struction of the heads of all animals that are capable of destroying each other or those around them. The power that is operated in the head of a tiger in its work of destruction is the same that is operated in a person's head in compelling him to destroy human life or build a city or railroad, or perform any great work of the will. The difference in the character of the work that is performed by the human species that 18 instigated by a breadth of brain, is caused by the difference in the construction of that part of the brain that directs the employ- ment of the power. The difference in the capacities for directing the employment of a great force of the brain is all that renders man capable of getting a living by peaceful pursuits, audit is the absence of such a great force in the species of animals that exist on vegetation that enables them to content themselves with a vegetable diet. A vegeta- ble diet will satisfy the batteries in such ani- mals' heads, but only the exciting iniluence of the blood and other corpuscles of an ani- mal will satisfy the batteries in the heads of the species of animals that are carniverous. Now the whole cause of the ferocity of a tiger or of any animal is the possession of what will in a short time exhaust the strength of the animal if it is not supplied with the mag- netic force or influence of another animal's blood and flesh. This craving for a fresh supply of this force is all that makes a tiger or bear come from its lair and destroy what- ever animal it can overpower. This opera- tion is of precisely the same character as that of the unfortunate person whose blood is so accustomed to being stimulated by alco- hol that it is in a partially abnormal condi- tion without such an exciting influence. This being is anxious to obtain the exciting influence of such substance, aiDd the charac- ter of the liquor is capable of giving the blood excitement by decomposing the stom- ach, as well as the substances in it. The same philosophy is observ ed in the person who eats opium, and it is seen in a proper operation in the desire of the child or any person to get out of doors, where the air can furnish the blood with the best prepared stimulant the animal kingdom ever consumed. It is merely the electricity of the atmosphere. Now what operated to give one species of animal so broad a brain, while another was allowed a brain only partly as broad ? And what operated to give either a brain of any character ? A brain is only a mass of cells of the same character as any other cell of the body, ex- cept that the brain cells are constructed from the blood that is sweeping along the spinal column and the many small blood vessels that meander through the brain. They are gen- erally greater than other cells of the body, and this is the reason the brain is so much greater in proportion to its weight. Now when an animal was derived from a soul of a plant it could obtain a brain corres- ponding to the circulation of the plant that afforded it origin. Every plant that is able to afford a soul of its creation for an animal organization can, create a brain in the animal as great as its own organization will produce. The foliage of a plant is the measurement of its circulation. When the circulation is em- ployed to construct a brain, a corresponding amount of work is the result. The ario)' vitce is but a changed position of the top of the plant, and it is the paladium of a brain. From the commencement of the unfoldment of this top of the inverted result of circulation there is only a greater or lesser outgrowth of a con- struction called brain. No animal is capable of commencing a development until this arJor vitce, or what answers for it, is unfolded, and it is from its construction that the other parts of the organization are unfolded. No one is able to comprehend the reason why a brain is so much the shape of the foliage of a tree, and why a branch of the plant is so plainly observed on the folds of the cerrebellum. We can assure the reader that the cause of this appearance of the plant in an animal brain, that is developed in all species above a fish, is the fact that all such animals are develop- ments from plants, and the fish would display it as well if their brains were developed as much as the brains of the higher organiza- tions. Now the amount of brain of any animal will correspond to the development of the 40 Origin of Species. plant it was derived from, and the plant's de- velopment is always known by its foliage and fruit. The brain is in respect to this unfoldment a perfect illustration of the truth that a plant is only given a further development in an animal organization. The brain will correspond to the develop- ment of a plant that afforded the animal its origin, and in this most important fact a whole volume of the testimony that discloses the truth that a plant kingdom was the origin of the animal kingdom is to be observed. The advancement of the plant organizations are thus copied in the advancement of the animal species. The only way to advance the character of the animal species was to employ the more developed plants in their creation. When a plant is given a foliage of the character of leaves, it can produce what will originate an animal with a brain capable of giving it a power of considerable importance in the way of sagacity and of comparison and caution and sometimes of reason. This is oberved in all the more advanced orders of animals, and it is only possible when a vegetable produc- tion of a more developed character is the source of the existence of the animal. If we can discern what enables a homed animal to exist on vegetation, and caused it to use its horns only in its defence, we can begin to discover why a broad headed animal is capable of exerting a force of will that is not possible with the horned animals. Every animal that has horns, except a few reptiles and fish, is existing on vegetation, and many of the herbiferous animals are without horns, and whenever we see such hornless devourers of vegetation, we find an organization that is disqualified for destroying other animals, except the very small creatures that annoy them. In every instance of this character, the head of the animal is narrow where the head of a ferocious beast is broad. The horns are omitted in all species of animals whose brains are so narrow that a force of construction sufficient to construct horns is wanted. The heads of such animals as possess horns are always broader, and it is the development of horns, or in other words, the employment of their brain force in their construction that incapacitates the animal for a life of combat and destruction. The bulls of the bovine species, and both cows and bulls of the bison family, have short horns, and to the extent that they are deprived of growth of horns are they combative and made capable of pro- tecting the herd. In a deer we see a horn that is calculated to protect the animal's body in a wood, and only in a defence where flight is impossible wQl they use them against an adversary. Now, there are no horns on a tiger, or any of the ferocious quadrupeds whose food is flesh, and the force of the brain that is em- ployed in constructing horns on a cow or deer, is in such animals employed to contract the muscles of the beast, in its leap upon and destruction of another animal. This force, if not allowed to be operated in this way, will keep the animal contracting its muscles and spreading its claws in pacing its cage, and it will destroy the beast in a short time, un- less the animal is given a great quantity of blood and meat. It was very important that a portion of the animal kingdom should be carniverous, and the other portion herbiferous, for if they were all herbiferous, a few, or perhaps, a single species would propagate sufficiently to cover the earth : and if all were carniverous, they would prevent the perpetuation of the species by devouring each other. What a comment this is on the idea that all creations are the results of a blind force. We can discover the origin of a tiger, if we can imagine what a decaying zebra can af- ford a slimy and warm pool of a swamp, where the grass that is decomposing, fills the air and water with the same kind of emana- tions as the body of the zebra is affording them. Imagine what would rise from such a damp and filthy condition of substance, and you will observe what constituted the origin of a tiger. This beast still finds its haunt or lair in the place that its origin was in, and it never leaves it unless forced to do so by hunger. It sleeps and yawns where a dead bra died and decayed, and the stripes of this fierce brute are copies of the zebra's stripes, and the long and uneven hair on its belly and throat, are copies of the grass that also decomposed in the same swamp. A whole catalogue of creations can be accounted for in the same way, and it was only a log of some plant and its roots and branches, that afiorded the origin of the Origin of Species, 41 separate species of animals that had not their ©rigin in the dead carcass of another animal. The lion lies and sleeps where his origin lie and decomposed, surrounded by the bones and teeth of the animals it devoured. This beast is only a greater development of the hyena, and it resembles this worst of all creatures in its habits and disposition, and in its mane and tail and generalshape. A cavern strewn with the bones of animals and reek- ing with the hlthy atmosphere of decaying animal matter, is the delightful corner of this great and ferocious creature. A hyena was the occupant when the lion did not exist. No animal is so cowardly as this great creature, and it is only a great hyena subsist- ing on undecayed flesh. This IS all we can offer of the disclosure of animal origin in this chapter, and our work shall commence in the following chapter at the examination of the origin of the other portions of the carnivorous (juadrupeds. Chapter VII. The further examination of the origin of ferocious animalswill conclude what this arti- cle is intended to contain concerning the con- struction of the creatures that are conver- sions of the less developed plants into what are only a plant with greater powers of motion, and greater capacities for the reception of im- pressions. The character of an animal will always furnish a means for ascertaining what species of plant it obtained its existence from. In reference to the degree of development of an animal, the same amount of unfoldment of organization compared with the greater de- velopment of the vegetable orders, is ob- served as the animal bears to other animal organizations. The only differej,ce in the or- ders of animals is in their degree of develop- ment, and every change in form is a conse- quence ot a greater unfoldment of the means by which a current of the agent of all life and motion is operating to give life and motion to the animal. The very agent that produces life and motion is the influence that is accom- plishing the development, and its accomplish- ments are only constructions of the means for its greater activity. This unceasing activity of what created the universe, will not be discontinued until the world is all converted into what it was designed to produce. It is only a commencement of the conver- sion of a world into what will be a habita- tion for the human soul, and into such souls that is seen in the infinite varieties of opera- tions of natural law. A corpuscle in a chan- nel of the circulation of one's blood is acted upon by this same magnetic agent, m the sweep of its current around the system, and it is finally converted into the influence that is accomplishing the conversion, and this in- fluence is again converted into a corpuscle and one of a better character. This effect is seen in every cell of the body that is covering the orifice of the escape of the influence. Now, in our solar system, a corpuscle of a character almost the same, is being acted on by the current of this agent that is sweeping around this greater system. The result of the decomposition of this greater corpuscle is the construction of a cell as large as the original corpuscle, and extending quite around it. The analogy is as perfect as an example of correspondence can be, and when a scientific class of minds can comprehend that only one force is operated, and one method employed to construct every organization m the uni- verse, it will be possible for them to see that a current of what is called electricity is sweeping between the orbits of the stellar bodies, as it is sweeping through the orbits of the revolutions of the corpuscles in our blood and that it is actually performing the same character of work in both systems. What a satisfactory understanding of our solar system it will be, that can ascertain that only a great organization of force and corpus- cles is absolutely operating to convertthe cor- puscles into better characters of creations! What a wonderful contemplation of what was designed by the Almighty as a means for creating both the spirit and the spirit world! Nowhere on the face of the earth is there the slightest conception of this glorious, and, at the same time, the very simplest truth. We can scarcely depart from this subject to continue the examination ot the subject under discussion, for it is so important and interesting that it is our most earnest desire to disclose all the essential truths concerning the institution that, to this hour, in every part of the world, is supposed to be an unex- plainable universe. 42 Origin of Species, We cannot drop so important a subject, and to which we have adverted only for the pur- pose of detecting an analogy, without stating that all that has ever been observed in the heavens, of stellar creations, or stellar or cosmic phenomena, is included in the solar system. This most astounding proposition is as easily established by proof, analogy, reason, and mathematics, as the fact that the human body contains as many organs as an animal body, and some more. When the discussion of astronomical affairs is reached in this paper, we will offer the proof of what is now stated, and a challenge will accompany such proof, to all the astronomers of the world to combat the proposition. The challenge will not be accepted, and there will be only a mere untruthful and hypocritical denial of our disclosures. Now let us again consider what could origi- nate an animal that is ferocious, and afford it a way of disclosing its origin ! All carnivorous animals of the greater or- ders of life are considered less developed than the more gentle and inoffensive orders, and the domestic animals, excepting the dog and cat, which are carnivorous, are supposed to be the most developed of all. This supposi- tion arises from the facts of the tamable character of these animals, and fche greater development of their organs and their beauty and associations with the haman family. It is not obtained from any understanding of the methods of their development, nor by any data as to the source of their existence, nor from any understanding of the causes of the difference in the character of such animals and those supposed to be less developed. The only evidence of a substantial charac- ter of their greater development is found in the meagre amount of fossils of the different species of animals, and this evidence only points to the fact of a later creation of the domestic animals. In the use of such methods of investigation as are employed by the authors of science, it can never be ascertained what gave these animals a character of greater usefulness to the human family, and a docility of mind that afforded man a safe and harmless char- acter of animal associates. The only way to discover what could qual- ify a horse, an ox, a sheep, a mouse or hog, for existing only where human beings exist. is to ascertain from what they deiived their existence. Now, a whole volume of evidence of the origin of such creatures is capable of being read by any one, and in the reading there is disclosed the volume that contains the evi- dence of the origin of the carnivorous and ferocious orders of creatures. We have re- peatedly stated that all the habits of a plant are repeated by the animal that was derived from it. It is in this fact that we can discover why the good and gentle domestic animals were created to be so useful and beautiful and gentle. The cypress, fir, pine, spruce and hemlock and several other species of plants are clothed by a construction of boughs, and what may be considered hairs, that are constantly protecting these plants from the cold of win- ter or of the colder latitudes, and they are not allowed to be destroyed when a construction of additional boughs or clothing takes place. These coverings of such perennial plants are calculated to deprive the plant of a means of exposing their orifices for the escape of the substance of growth to the influence of frost, and if they were not thus protected, these plants would decay. In the case of every plant whose foliage is so developed as to permit its leaves to decay and drop from the bough each season, there is a construction of a leaf on a stem that will continue to exist on the plant when the leaf is decayed, and this stem is such a small production on a twig that it cannot allow any great influence of cold to operate on the plant ; and in addition to this means of pro- tecting such plants from the cold, the twigs are allowed but a small number of stems for the development of leaves, as compared with the points on the twig of the perennial plants described. Let our readers remember what is now stated, and let them compare the base of one of the stems of a leaf that has fallen from a plant with ihe base of a hair that falls from the cow or horse in the spring of the year. A comparison of such a stem can be made with the hair of a human head that is pulled out. Now every animal whose origin was a plant that shed its leaves when they were completely developed, will shed its hair when the hair is completely developed. What a laughable example of copying of one order Origin of Species. 4a of nafctiral work by another, that is only a step in advance of the first. What a perfect illustration of the fact that a vegetable king- dom could be the commencement of the ani- mal kingdom ! What a comment on the theory of evolution that every scientific author of much note is declaring is the final settlement of the ques- tion of the origin of species. What a comment on the faith of a teacher of the gospel, who is willing to argue that a creature can be produced by a violation of natural law, and whose admission of this worse than false hypothesis, is only a result of a fear that a church will loose its control of its devotees unless it can accommodate it- self to a bare fallacy of a good and mistaken man's proposition. The usual amount of defference paid to the opinions of an eminent author was to be expected from all scientific authors, but it was not to be expected that a church would give a false theory an endorsement on ac- count of a great popularity of the theory among scientists. What better evidence of the worthlessness of the proposition can a thinking min d require than what can be found in the work of this author, where he points to the objections to Ms proposition. These objections to its truth are an overwhelming destruction of the hy- pothesis. If it were not for the absence of other propositions on this question, these ob- jections of the author to the truth of his idea would have forever disposed of this proposi- tion. Now, when our article is closed, it will not be supplemented by a reference as extensive to any objections to its correctness, and for the simple reason that they cannot be seen. Let us again commence the discussion of the origin of the domestic and wild and car- nivorous animals. The foliage of the perennial plants is copied in the constructions on the bodies of such animals as are compelled to carry their clothing unchanged from year to year. The horse is able to shed its hair annually, and it does it in a very slow and imperfect way. This is a characteristic of the more ad- vanced pines. These more developed species of pines are capable of casting off a part oi the sporting branches that make it look in its season of greatest growth considerable like the oak or maple. This more advanced order of the plant is- seen in the greater warmth of the tempeiate zones, and the development increases as the climate is warmer. At a certain distance from the equator the plant is not seen, and a more developed character of plants takes its place. This ability of the pine to deprive itself of an unnecessary amount of clothing, can be seen operated in the horse, for it is repeated in this animal. The mane and tail of this graceful creature are parts of the boughs of this plant, alio wed to grow on the horse. Every hair in the tail or mane of the horse is constructed like a point on the bough of the pine, and it will decompose as quickly. It is the capacity or the hair of this character to decompose fast, that gives the operation of the conversion of the hair into a worm, the means for the meta- morphose. Now, if the conversion of the soul of a pine tree into what gave our race one of the means for accomplishing its civilization, the plant will be observed in several other characteris- tics of this animal, and in the different func- tions of the animal's organs. A horse wiU never sip any food like a dog or cat and it will drink only pure water. This is the case with several of the docile species of animals. The animal can obtain a whole emanation of a pine tree that is prepared in the tree's development and given the atmosphere after the whole trunk is dead. The same charact- ers are seen in this creature, audit will swing its head and toss its mane and tail as proudly as the great pride of the forest, and when it neighs and snorts on the plain, it only cari- catures the groan of this giant plant and the blast of the wind on its godly top. What a pride this creature feels in spread- ing its boughs to the blast and careering on the plain where its projenitor could only sweep the air for a short distance around its trunk. The pine, a glorious unfoldment of a plant, the very picture of a crinoid, that grew and waved its tiny top on the same plain. What a lesson and what a grand spectacle to con- template this transformation of a crinoid until it is capable of coursing the globe and assist- ing man in the ways of civilization. What a construction is this horse from that incipient creation that was constructed only of flint and a small amount of the hydrogen of the^ earth's crust. 44 Origm of Species. What a grand display of the work of a sly agent of nature, whose foot prints are ob- served in every creation, and so splendily wrought in the plant, and animal and human forms. What a magnificent contemplation it is, to consider that in the sands of the shore, and mud of the valley, and the quartz of the rock, there is all that is necessary for the commencement of a creature that is allied to the Almighty, and whose complete develop- ment can he found in the hall of the autocrat, or presiding over the destinies of the world. No uncommon fancy is needed to discover that in the work of creation there is but a single agent of the Creator and one that is competent to accomplish all the work its Au- thor designs. So plain will this truth appear to the -world at no distant future, that a wbole phalanx of the skeptics of science will vault into an acknowledgment of the fact. Now, we can examine this good animal, the horse, a little further, and we shall be sure to discover other evidences of a conversion of a pine tree into one of these creatures. The old chap, whose back is arched, and whose growl is as hateful as the muttering of tbe earthquake, is seen pursuing one of these creatures we are discussing. The old bruin is afraid of the hoofs of the horse, aud it runs at an angle with its possessor. The horse is soon outstripping his clumsy pursuer, and a halt is obtained to discover whether further flight is necessary. When it is found to be nseless, a whole field resounds to the snort of triumph of a contest of flight witb a great, cruel and voracious animal. In this ability of the horse to speed beyond the pursuer there can be found the very reason why it possesses hoofs instead of claws, and its hoofs are only able to prevent the feet from sinking in the dirt, and to give the animal a means of a purchase upon its feet. No long and gradual change of a claw was necessary to give this useful creature a foot capacitated for its uses, audit was never done. The pattern of this foot can be found m the spindles of the bough of a pine tree branch, and a passing of the hand under one of these bunches of spindles, and press- ing one side of them against the other, will furnish the copy as well as the origin of the hoof of a horse. It is useless to claim that r^ claw is capable of giving a preparation for a hoof, for a claw is hut the developed branch of a plant, and in every instance of their possession by an animal the possession was acquired from a plant that possessed branches that were suf- ficiently developed to give them a di^i8iol into other branches. This important evidence of a construction of animals from the emanations from plants is observed in the abseuce of claws in the earlier creatures of the water and land. The hoofs of the camel and deer, and hog, and bison, and other animals that possess divided hoofs, are only constructions from the decomposed marrow in the bones of the lea", and which is allowed to consolidate into two claws instead of five. The very same philosophy that gives the human hand its nails is operated to give the bear or tiger its claws, and all the animals of any character the claws, teeth, horns or tusks that they possess. In each of these construc- tions there is only a waste material of the marrow of the bones or nerves or brain that is consolidated sufficiently to produce the organ . Our optic nerves are all the while discharg- ing the same kind of claw-making substance, and it is carried to the nostrils, where we are able to claw it out by employing the claws on our hands. In the marrow of every nerve and brain and bone there is a constant decomposition of the cells of which this substance is com- posed, and all the decomposed or partly de- composed particles are discharged at the sur- face or at the ends of such masses, and it is the amount of such decomposed substance that an organ of this character can discharge, that is found in every claw or hoof or horn, or tusk or tooth or nail or eye that is or ever was constructed. The size of the bone or marrow in it, and the size of the brain or nerve will determine the amount of construction by the decom- posing process. If a horse acquired its hoofs by a curtailment of this process of de- veloping claws, an animal as great as a small mountain would have been necessary in order to have given the contracted claws a size of a hoof of a horse. This argument is only a mere attempt to bolster up a theory of development that is wanting in all important evidence of its truthfulness. The possibility of an animal possessing Origin of Species. 45 claws that were so large as to permit the existence of a nucleus as great as the hoof of a horse is a question to absurd for discussion. No doctor or physiologist is going to deny that our hypothesis as to the construction of claws is correct, and it is only a proposition that can be seen in operation in every animal in existence. This same philosophy can be found to be illustrated in the jaws of any person whose teeth are still in his head, for the greater teeth will present a shape corresponding to the points of the nerves that terminate in them ; and the same is true of the smaller teeth. When a tooth is lost a greater activity in the nerve of the adjoining tooth wdll take place, and if it is increased by the loss of more than one tooth the existing tooth will increase in size. The hoof of any animal will contract if the marrow in the bone of the leg is destroyed. It is in this fact that a destruction of the theory that a shrinking of claws will create a hoof of this character can be found. A hoof is only a great construction of a character like the nail on the finger, and it is destroyed by a decomposition of its sub- stance. If the constructing of the hoof is prevented by any destruction of the marrow in the bones the hoof is sure to fall of, and a new one is impossible. Now, the only thing that can prevent a construction of hoof is the cessation of the decomposition of the marrow in the bones of the leg. If the decomposition is stopped the hoof will not grow. No author of science will claim that a ces- sation of this decomposition of marrow will be produced by the fact that an offspring of the orohippus, or any animal, is smaller than its parent. Such a difference in size would simply ren- der the claws of the animal smaller. This IS all the change that could occur from the difference in development. Now, it is only necessary to give the reader a still greater amount of evidence of the plant origin of the horse in order to allow the theory of evolution, as now accepted, to pass out of his consideration. In the milk of this animal, and in all creatures that produce milk, there is a chance to find what was op- erating to produce milk in the plant. Every plant is capable of producing this class of corpuscles to some extent, and in the greater plants it is produced in a considerable quan- tity. On the pine tree it is seen oozing from its branches, and its trunk, and it coats the places of its escape, as well as the milk of the cow will coat the cloth it soils. These genuine corpuscles are just so many cells of the plant that are constructed on its surface that are not needed to construct the tissues of the tree. They are as capable of conden- sation into wood as the other cells of the plant are, and wherever they exist in one locality on the plant a sufficient length of time they are actually converted into wood. A plenty of examples of such a character of growth can be found on the spruce and the fir. A boy who is living in the country where these plants exist, will inform the scientist that it is often the case that a plump appearing item of such corpuscles, usually called gum, is only a portion of the wood of the tree with a slight coating of this gum around it. In this capacity of the plant to give the outer surface of a year's growth a coating of useless corpuscles, there is seen all the phi- losophy operated in the human or animal mother to give the product of her gestation for a season a comfortable dinner at the con- tracted parts of the cells on her breast. In this straining of the blood of the animal or human female, of the sediment and burn- . ing portions of the corpuscles in it, and which produces in the glands of the breast a whole corpuscle, there is a copying of the straining process of the plant that produces a whole cell on the plants' surface. Now, will the reader of this analysis of the process of creating milk in plants and animals allow his teacher of science a chance to observe this discussion, and when he has read it, will the reader not ask why the an- alogy of the operations is not some evidence of the fact that a plant was the origin' of the animal ? An author of scientific discussions should be able to show in what the error of a disputed proposition consists, and if they cannot show it, it is mere denial that is made. In every country where a mammal is seen there is a milk-producing plant. Such an animal cannot be found where there are no such plants. A chance to discover the truth of this statement will be obtained by a glance at the older countries of the earth, and the fact noted that only where there is a develop- ment of plants as great as there is in this 46 Origin of Species. country will there be any great variety of mammals. This is disclosed by the paucity of such animals in all places where it is too cold or too hot for this character of plants. On the equator only a few cat-like creatures are found, and near the poles only a mere bear. We can assure ourselves that an animal could not produce milk for its young if it could not obtain a separation of the undecom- posed corpuscles of the blood from the partly decomposed portions, for it is a fact well known to the profession oi medicine and to physiologists that a portion of the blood is actually strained through the lacteal glands of the body of the animal. The only important fact connected with this operation of which such professions are ignorant, is that only undecomposed corpus- cles are passed through such strainers. It is the burning corpuscles that give the blood a reddish color, and in the milk the corpuscles are all transparent. The milk will appear like water when seen through a magnifying gl ass. The white color or appearance is only an opitical illusion. The most interesting thing connected with milk is the way it is converted into butter, for the butter is solely the separation of the corpuscles from the water, and the fibrine which is obtained from the glands of the female. This beautiful process is performed by so agitating the corpuscles as to give them a chance to settle in groups, and finally in a united mass. The process is identically the same as the separating of gi-ain from the chaff by our old fashioned fan, by which the farmer kept the chaff and grain tossing up and down till the grain "vs^as in a mass at the bottom of the fan, and when the chaff could be removed by a dexterous motion of the fan. The motion consisting of pulling the fan from under the chaff while the chaff was in the air« A churn can be constructed that will agitate the corpuscles better than by any that has ever been used, and it will consist of a current of electricity being discharged through the milk. This is a very simple pro- cess, and a common battery is capable of doing the work. Let the experiment be tried, and it will be very soon copied by all the dairymen of the country. In asking for a patent for the invention, do not forget that it will belong to the pro- prietor of this paper. In our next chapter, we will conclude the comparison of the animal to the vegetable world, and commence the disclosure of the origin of the human races. When our readers have observed what gave existence to the different orders of the human family, a whole nation of such beings will desire to subscribe for a paper that can dis- cuss a scientific problem without being han- dicapped by a whole catalogue of absurd and groundless theories. Chapter VIII. When the consideration of the origin of the domestic and ferocious animals was concluded in the last chapter, it was stated we would in this chapter, conclude the comparison of plants with animals, and then consider the question of the origin of the different human races. In finishing the task of comparing the two kingdoms, a work of considerable importance, and of a character quite different from any thus far observed, will be disclosed. In each of the species of animals that are so well covered with a coating of either hair or wool or feathers, there is a means for ascer- taining what renders the animal so sagacious, and so very sensitive to the smell of other creatures. In our article on '^ The Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants," we argued that a plant was competent to convert a germ from its seed into a plant like itself, through the magnetic influence it exerted on the sub- stance of the germ. Now, from this fact there can be discovered the reason why a dog is able to scent the presence of anything near it, and become aware of the coming of another dog when the strange dog is several miles away. The sagacity is only a continuation of the means afforded the plant of which the dog is a product, to communicate its influence to a plant of the same character within sev- eral miles of it. All plants are capable of causing the germs of their seeds to copy them, merely by photographing their lorms upon their germs, that are in such a state of development as to permit the reception of the influence. No plant obtained its form or character in any other way, and it is seen in the effects of the influence of certain species of plants on the species of a similar Origin of Species. 47 character in the same locality. The plant is quite as sagacious as the animal. It can afford a similar plant a degree of assistance corresponding to the amount of its own de- velopment and the susceptibility of the other plant. All around the earth these connnencements of animal life are accompanying each other in groups and forests, and they develop only in assemblies, and when unaccompanied by other members of the family they perish. Every fruit raising person knows that no fruit is cultivated with success except when the plants are associated in groups of con- siderable extent. The only reason for this is the fact that all plants are exerting an influence on their species at a great or short distance from them, and the influence is increased as the species iire brought together. A plant of the species known as pine apple will discharge an aroma of such abundance as to be smelt a thousand feet away. The magnetic influence that produces this aroma at that distance, and enables the organs of smell to appreciate it, will extend to the cor- ners ot a whole continent, and impress other pine apples of the form and character of the plant. So will the influence of all plants that are capable of rapid growth and decomposition* Now, some animals are as sagacious as such plants, and they are impressed with the exis- tence of an animal of this species, even though it be many miles away, and so very sensitive of such impressions are dogs, wolves, and foxes, that they will actually call upon such distant companions, and ask them to call in return. Every animal of this character can com. mand the assistance of its kindred, and it will always be granted in a contest with greater animals, and also in the shape of a de- posit of an alkali at the base of a twig or projection of some object from the ground. The office of this alkali in such places is to inform similar species of animals that only a bare human society is in such neighborhood, or that no dangers are lurking there. This cause for such information is observed in the conduct of a dog at such index object, and in the manner of his course through a forest. The animal will constantly acquaint himself with the information obtained at the hush or post on its route in any city or country place througli which he is passing, and will deposit his conclusion of the character of the place \\hen it is favorable to the well-being of other dogs and himself. It is a copy of the work performed by hu- man animals, who are prowling over the country with only a purpose of obtaining food and shelter as they go. The tramp will chalk a fence or post at a place where a good meal or a lodging is given him, and for the purpose of informing other dog-like passers that a safe application for a dinner or lodging can be made there. The dog will not usually perform this warning-like work in a wood, and if it is in a great forest it will not do it at all, and it will only warn its fellow-creatures by a constant snuffing of the bushes and ob- jects it passes, and then passing them by. It is only a continuation of a habit of the dog that is seen in the tramp. Such specimens of the human family as are referred to are but those who are fallen in their associations with men, and actually rely on their dog-like instincts for the msans of living. When we discuss the origin of the human races the habits of a simple and weak-minded person will always be found to be like that of some creature of the animal kingdom. No one will deny the evidence when it is pointed out. Now, all that we desire to state further in reference to the origin of the domestic or ferocious animals is that all of these species are given the means of disclosing their origin. The domestic animals are only more recent creations of the animal world, and it was a more advanced plant that gcive existence to each. No other explanation of their more docile and useful character, or their greater beauty of construction is possible. The cow, the sheep, the goat, and the horse, are but the products of plants that are most unfolded. The sheep is caricaturing the thick and abundant plant that is covering the ground in heaps, and which, when covered with snow, appear considerably like the bunches of living creatures that stand out in a storm and become covered with snow as well. The goat is only a greater clump of these plants converted into an animal. The cow will show what plant it is a crea- tion from by the character of the hair on its neck and tail. The willow branches are seen in the tail of this creature, and on its neck 48 Origin of Species. there is a copy of the covering of the willow, the growth of which constitutes the mane of the animal. It falls on each side of Ihe neck, and is parted at the top as the branches of the willow are. Now, when all the evidence of the fact of a conversion of plants into animals is given, it will be seen that in what is stated thus far there is but a small portion of what can be obtained. Enough is already given to enable the investigator to continue the work of de- tecting the construction of one order of or- ganization from the other, and ascertaining the p*osition of each species of animals in respect to its period of creation. In the coming numbers of this paper a complete description of the human and ani- mal organizations shall be given, and in this description the causes of the development of each part of these organizations shall also be given. When the origin of the human races is discussed, the examination of the embry- onic unfoldment of the animal and human offspring will be carefully made, and it will be of the utmost importance to the profes- sion of medicine and other scientific inquir- ers if what will be stated is true. We shall leave no part of the work un- touched, and it shall be given the world in a way that will leave no doubt on the mind of the reader that it is correct. No excuse shall be given for a denial of the fact that a whole kingdom of animals is actually employed to construct human beings from, and that a nation in all periods of the world since man existed has been only what a class of ani- mals or several classes of animals are capa- ble of becoming when given a step of un- foldment. A means will be found for constructing a good and wise people, where now only savages are born, and the means will also be found for completing the civilization of the inhabi- tants of the globe, and for perfecting the civil- ization of that portion of the human family that is supposed to be well civilized now. We desire every one who sees this state- ment to cut it from the column of the paper, and place it where it can be obtained at any future time, and made a contradiction of what is now promised when the promise fails. Now, under what consideration of the question of the origin of the human races can we obtain a glimpse of the commence- ment of such orders of creation ? The great- est of the investigators in this inquiry are unable to get as much as a glimpse of the cause of tlie God-like creatures who are allowing every person in their presence to detect their origin in every feature of their organizations, and in their conduct, and in their organs, and in their work of develop- ment as they are unfolded. The works of creation are all typified in this being, man, and in every organ of his body, and in every process of his development there is but a repetition of a work or process of creation in one or more of the operations of nature that are performed in the orders of creation before man, and including the very globe on which his feet are placed. This is all there is of a being whose crea- tion was a contemplation in the production of all that preceded him. The only offices of the earth, and plants, and animals, and all that was or is necessary for their existence, were to finally produce a being on whose brow a considerable imitation of the Creator could be observed, and whose soul could obtain an existence capable of everlasting duration. This very creature is a final triumph of creation, and intended for an occupant of that other triumph of the Almighty, the sphere of creations where the soul is to ob- tain a more actual and consistent condition of existence. It will only require a faithful and com- petent examination of the affairs of creation to discover that only a very temporary exis- tence is given the human organization in this sphere of experience, and that a sphere as real and as competent for the soul as this world is for the body, is actually around this one, and as properly a part of it as the atmosphere of the surface. In every step of the unfoldment of creation a chance to discern a calculation for the final purpose of unfoldment is given all the chil- dren of the earth and which is possible as soon as they are capable of contemplating the object of their existence. In every organization of the earth, and in every animal organization, there is what may properly be considered a construction of the tiers of stones of man's creation. In each order of creation there is what may properly be called a decade in the unfoldment of a final organization. In each race of men there is what may pro- perly be called a commencement of a final de- Origin of Species. 49 velopment of the organizations of the earth. In the development of a human soul there is what may be called a final triumph of the Creator, and in the creation of that sphere of mortal productions in which this soul is to find its abode there is what may be con- sidered a still greater triumph of the Al- mighty designs of creation. Now, in the construction of all orders of creatures below the human there is but a source of the orders of the human family, and it is from these orders of creation that a hu- man being can be given an existence. To this point of our disclosure of the be- ginning of animal and human existence we have arrived, and in the task of describing the origin of human organizations there is the most important and convincing amount of evidence of the truth of what has already teen stated. In describing the conversion of an animal soul into a human being there is a work of such vast significance to the human race that it seems as though a new order of creations of which the world is at present entirely ig- norant is to be brought into the contempla- tion of mankind. The discovery of the fact that in the atmosphere of every country where animals exist there is a great number of what we are obliged to call animal con- structions of an ethereal character, and that from a single object of this great ocean of these emanations from the animal kingdom the human offspring is created, will, when made and contemplated by all the discerning minds of the community, complete the dis- covery of the very wisdom of creation and its methods from the atom to man. This is what is to be discovered, and it will be sure to follow an understanding of the propositions thus far advanced in this work. No possible device for the creation of an animal or human being can be contemplated, by which a single being of any character can have an unfoldment, except the employment of a soul, or what may better be called an emanation from an organization that has been in existence. We are aware that the Church is against us, and that all other classes are as much against us as the teachings of the Church and the authors of science can make them. This is, however, no objection to the advancement of what is going to be stated. All the dis- closures of the truths of nature that science is able to point to as a result of its investiga- tions, can be chronicled on a page of the child's primer, and it is only a mere traditional superstition of the old nations of the plains of Asia that is being accepted by the Church. The discoveries of the wonders of photo- graphy, and which wonders are as yet as lit- tle understood as before they were observed, the discovery of the character of the orbits of the planets and moons, and the general fea- tures of the solar system, and which to this day are as little understood as before they were discovered, the discovery of the circu- lation of the blood, the cause of which, is, in this third century from the discovery as little understood as when it was observed, and the construction of a wire in a way to reveal the fact that the sun can pour elec- tricity on the earth from its own current, and which fact is in no instance observed by the authors of scientific works, and the dis- covery of the fact that all the rock of the earth is merely a result of mud and sand that is hardened by the decomposing influence of the earth, and what is only a part of the crust of the earth in a different condition from what it originall;? was, and which facts are as little understood in respect to the world's operations as before they were discovered, are all the solutions of the problems of na- tnie that are in the possession of the human family. Now, this brief catalogue of the discoveries by the human mind are all that the children of the earth are able to bring to the altar of their Author as solutions of the problems He placed before them. It is insufficient for a foundation on which to construct an assumption that the mind is unable to disclose anything further of the affairs of creation. It is entirely too limited an amount of scientific work to justify the class of teachers who are supposed to be competent to accom- plish a better disclosure of the affairs of na- ture than the author of this article, in saying, "You must demonstrate all the propositions you advance, or it will be a useless work for you to advance them," or to justify them in saying, ' ' All the scientists of the world have examined these very subjects, and they all agree that the accepted theories of such things are correct." And it is quite insuffi- cient to justify them in saying, " It is only a person who can experiment and test all he 50 Origin of Species. advances by experiment that can reveal a trr.tli of tlie universe ; " and it can in no sense justify a person of any class of the community in sajang, "WTiy ! all the scientists are saying that the earth is a great ball of fire, only a little cool on its surface, and that it was able to construct its mountains by a huddling of the pieces of crust one on another, by ihe Tvashing of the waves of this great ocean of fire, and it is of no use to tell me that a globe is not a ball of fire." No discovery of the character we have men- tioned was obtained by experiment or de- monstration. Every one of them was de- monstrated in the mind of the discoverer before a confirmation of them was made by the external instrumentalities of investiga- tion. No demonstration was wanted by the dis- coverer of the organized motions of the solar bodies to satisfy him that each body of the system was a part of the whole, and that a common arrangement was made for the oper- ations of the whole. No demonstration was wanted by the in- ventor of a telescope to satisfy him that "Venus would exhibit a crescent, and change its aspect as the moon appears to change. He knew it would, and only toiled to get a glass that would enable him to see it. No demon- stration was wanted by the anatomist and physician who could see that a current of life- giving substance was coursing the animal and human body. He knew it was the case, and it was known because it was already de- monstrated in his mind. Others were incap- able of observing it, and they were the per- sons to demand a demonstration. Even a professor of great note in Europe denied the fact after a complete demonstration of its truth by all the demonstration that an opera- tion of natural law will permit being x)er- formed was made. No demonstration was wanted by the giant mind of the printer's avocation to satisfy him that a current of electricity in the cloud was the same as a current on the amber. He knew it was the case, and only for those who did not know it was the proof given. No author of science in any land can dis- cover to-day what sent that current of elec- tricity down the twine to the bottle, and when it is stated again and again what did it, they are as incompetent to understand it as the people who gaped at the old philoso- j pher of the printing house when he gave the truth to the world. All the projects of a mechanical character are useless without a demonstration of their utility. No one will deny this ; but when a demand is made for a demonstration of the operation of a natural law, or the method of creation, a mere request of a scientist, who is demanding it, is made that a person who claims to see the method or the operation, shall himself assume control of the operation and perform a work of the Almighty. No matter what a proposition may be, whether a disclosure of a current of electric- ity passing through a vein, or through a stream of the earth's veins of circulation, or whether it be a proposition that a plant will emit a fragrance only by discharging a cur- rent of this influence, or whether it be a state- ment of the fact that a current of this agent is sweeping around the solar system and among the stellar bodies, or whether it be a proposition that a human soul is a real and substantial creation, the investigator of the popular school of science instantly exclaims, ' ' You must prove it, you can't make a state- ment unless you prove it. You will mislead people by saying things you can't prove." And when this is exclaimed, the savant is satisfied that a great destruction of the pro- positions is accomplished. Let such a person prove that his blood cir- culates in his veins. He will be sure to stamp any objection to the theory as little less than sacrilege. Let him prove that the current of electricity in the cloud is anything more than a flash of sunlight on the cloud, and that it only sends down a current of what Mr. Tyndall calls " sun heat rays." Let him prove that a whole heaven of stars are suns of other solar sys- tems or of any systems. Let him prove that a great ball of fire in the sky is anything but a conflict of electricity, or that any of such objects are the planets of the solar system. Let him prove that a ball set in motion in a vacuum will continue to move in one direc- tion if not stopped by another body, and let him prove that a body in a vacuum can be influenced by one out of the vacuum. Let him describe if he can a vacuum. Let him prove that only a class of scientists is capable of investigating the works of God. Let him prove that any considerable amount of nature is understood by them. Origin of Species. 51 When a teacher of science can prove that a current of electricity is noi all that creates -what is called gravitation, or can prove that gravitation is anything but a magnetic phen- omenon, he is authorized to deny any pro- position of which he has no proof. When a class of such teachers can prove that the universe is anything more than the solar system, and that any one of the objects observed in the heavens is outside of that system, any one of such teachers can prop- erly deny what is inconsistent with his knowl- edge of creation. When a geologist can prove that any glacial epoch or period of cold as it is claimed once existed on the earth, ever did exist, he may deny anything we are stating. When this investigator can prove that a mountain was constructed by any operation of the fire he claims is in the earth he may deny that it is error to deny this claim. When any scholar can satisfy the world that a plant can develop without a current of electricity being discharged by the earth and caused to course through the plant, he may deny that any plant is grown in this way. When a geologist can prove that a conti- nent is not the decomposed substance of coral creations, and the decomposed mica of the earth's crust he may deny all that is claimed in this article. When a physician can prove that any one of the theories of that profession that are pre- dicated on the claim that a person is only a growth from the substance he eats, is correct, we will admit that we are teaching error. No cause for any of the facts observed by the astronomer, or geologist, or botanist, or physician that are but results of the operation of a force are understood by any of such pro- fessions, and they are unable to give an ex- planation of them. JSow, where a class of such observers is confronted with an actual analysis of the operations they are investigating, they throw down the gauntlet in the nature of a demand for demonstration, and it is done without the slightest attempt on their part to employ their faculties in the investigation of the problem. It is but a mere admission of their own inability to discover the fact, and it is hoped by them that others cannot. Every discovery of the operations of law is necessarily a watching of its work, and if sufficient care is taken to follow the operation it will be seen what it is doing. It is only capable of being watched, and noproof of its operations can be given except to point to the different offices it performs, and the effects of the performance of such offices. What operation of a natural law can be demonstrated except by the operation itself, and its effects ? Does the world whirl around the sun only by virtue of a fiat of the Crea- tor ? If so, what proof of the fact is there except the whirling of the world ? Does it whirl around the sun because an influence is whirling in the same direction ? If so, what proof of the fact is there except the whirling, or similar whirlings of similar bodies? Will it be demanded that a proof of some other character is necessary, and that the whirling is not proof? If so, what is the character of proof that a current of any sub- stance is doing what is seen, and what means of determining the cause is there except by a consideration of what a force of such a char- acter can do under similar circumstances ? All the affairs of nature are capable of being understood solely by investigating the con- duct of the object and the force exerted, and the careful observation of such affairs is sure iu the end to give us an understanding of the method. No one can prove that the old Mis- souri is coursing from the Eocky Mountains to the Gulf of Mexico except by tracing its course by actual observation. Who would have been believed, if the river had not been seen, in saying that it had its source in these mountains, and emptied into the Gulf, on account of the person having seen the stream at one point ? The operations of law are examined in pre- cisely the same laanner that the course of a river is examined, and it is but a mere execu- tion of a law that is seen in the coursing of a river to the sea. This old and stupid habit of demanding demonstration of the operation of law is as silly and fruitless as the clamor for an armful of money by one who is unable to obtain it. Now, it IS the tracing of the operations of law that is attempted in this work, and the designation of the facts that are consistent with the operation of the law, and that are competent to disclose such operation. This is all that the investigator of the affairs of nature can do, and it is all that ever was done by any author of science in order to 52 Origin of Species. convince the world of the truth of his con- clusions. All the investigation of any subject can ac complish is to detect the consequences of an operation of law that is supposed to be taking- place. It is all that is attempted in this work. It is all ihat will be done. We will now commence the investigation of the evidence that an animal creation af- forded the object from which a human crea- tion was possible. The most competent char- acter of evidence of this fact is found in the comparison of the different orders of men witli some of the different species of animals, and in the construction of the embryo or foetus of thehuman offspring,and in the continuation of the character of the animal in the character of the human being. We shall examine each of these kinds of evidence, and consider the method of transformation. In the description of such methods, it will be competent to describe the cause of the difference in sexes in both the animal and human species. When it is stated that the object evolved by an animal organization is the thing from which the human offspring is created, it is meant that a construction of the same char- acter and form as the animal, except that it is without life or consciousness, is actually emanated from the coarser parts of the ani- mal's body at its death, and that it is in ex- istence after the death and decompositien of the animal, and that it is actually absorbed, or perhaps we should say imbibed, at the moment of the inception of pregnancy by the human mother, and by the influence she can exert on this object wnen in her person it is transformed into a human being. This unwel- come truth, is one the whole humanfamily has yet to learn, and when it is learned, the com- mencement of the better development of the human race will be realized. It is the fact that of all scientific truths it is of the most practical importance to the famiy, the community, and the nation. It will teach the whole race that in a destruction of all the worthless, vicious, deformed, and diseased animals within the contact of people will cause the offspring of a people to be intelligent, consis- tent, amiable, and without any of the curses that are seen in the shape of vicious, uniatel- ligent, unhealthy, and worthless organiza- tions, except such as are due to the perpetua- tion of the evils in the organizations of those who are in existence. A broad and sweeping amelioration of the woes of humanity will be sure to follow the discovery that a miserable brute in our midst is likely to be given an existence in the shape of a miserable brute with human appearance. The cause will be ascertained of the most wretched condition of society wherever it may be found. A cause can be found for the instances of human depravity where the de- praved being was begotten by good and in- telligent parents. A cause can be found for the useless classes of people that are a curse to the community. A cause can be found for the inability of a people to advance in civilization. A cause can be found for the inability of savages to become civilized in theirnative countries. A cause can be found for the civilization of savages when they are removed from the forests and places of their origin. The whole philosophy of the advancement of the human family can be discovered in the facts just stated. The philosophy of the cun- ning of the Indian, the incestuousness of the negro, the stupidity of the Chinaman, the degradation of the Italian, the brutality of the Spaniard, the amiability of the Australian, the intelligence and civilization of the Anglo- Saxon race, the quarrelsome character of the Irish, the degradation of the Arab, the vul- ture-like character of the Hindoo, the bear- like character of the Esquimaux, the animal qualities of the natives of the larger islands of the ocean, can be discovered in this im- portant truth. The cause of the complexion of every race of men can also be found in the fact. The cause of the existence of every race in the place of its origin can be found by the same fact. The cause of the unwillingness of every race to depart from its native country is also 4isclosed in this operation of law. And, fin- ally, the cause of all the characteristics, habits, and temperaments of the races of mankind is found in this conprehensive and unerring way of constructing human beings. It may be said in addition that the cause of the assumption that man is but a monkey only better developed, is found in the fact that a human being is in every essential sense an animal of some species a trifle more devel- oped. Origin of Species. 53 Now, when these suggestions are considered by the reader, it will begin to dawn on his mind that after all we are but animals a little more advanced, and he will begin to see in every person that is in his presence that a whole figure of an animal is apparent, and that there is but an improvement in the ani- mal *Ln such person. He will begin to find the traits and habits of an animal of a char- acter he is acquainted with in the traits and habits of the person. He will behold a dog's disposition in one, the disposition of a hog m another, the disposition of a horse in another, and a complete imitation of a bird in another, and in others all the animals of a domestic character will be seen. This appreciation of the fact we are stating is the very result of the disclosure of the truth that is desired, and it is our intention to afford such an amount of the evidence of this truth that no person will in the future suppose that a mere invention of an hypothesis is intended. In the following chapter the different races of the earth will be considered in the manner of their creation, and all the information of a character of evidence of this manner of their origin that is important will be given. Chapter VIII. In every separate race of men there is a variety o± condensations of the thing called electricity, and it is the case also with every species of animals and plants. There is no difference in the construction of these three orders of organization, except in their forms and the extent of their unfoldment. Each organization, whether plant, animal or hu- man, is but a consolidation of the influence that produces the entire operations of the body. Every organization in the universe is only a consolidation of the influence that is performing the construction of the uni- verse. The tiny cell of the plant, the equally wonderful cell of the animal or human body, the still stranger style of cell in the solar system, and which is a mere isolated organ- ization, are all but mere condensations of the fluid that is construe dug all the parts of the plant, or animal, or planetary body Now, it is only the lining of the same cell that constitutes the emanation from the plant, animal, or human bodies, and it is only a clothing of such phantom cell that takes place in the embryonic unfoldment of the off- spring of the animal or human organiz- ation. No other work is performed in the develop- ment of the foetus than the clothing of the cells of the emanation of the lower order of creation that is being transformed into a being of the next higher order; and the changing of the shape of the organs of that object. In all cases of generation of organizations from the deposit of such a creation in the womb, there is a constant attraction of sub- stance to the object of the same character that is operated in giving the insect a body capable of being seen, whether developed in the water or any filthy or decomposing sub- stance. A womb is but a mere bath room, where the decomposing follicles can be appropriated to the construction of a covering for a crea- tion that is but a very transparent and in- visible organization . The egg of the bird or reptile is but a womb of the same character, and in all such constructions there is in the course of their creation the construction of a mass of cells and corpuscles, the object of which is solely to afford the curious and un- seen object in the egg, a substance that will clothe it in a manner to give it means to operate itself, and it does operate itself as soon as a current of electricity is imparted to it by the bird or reptile. In the womb of the animal or human organization the same character of cells and corpuscles is appro- priated to the clothing of the unseen object in the organ, and these cells and corpuscles are prepared in sacks, and allowed to be pre- sented in the womb as fast as the substance can be employed in the clothing of the em- bryo in it. In these organizations there is a greater quantity of this substance required in order to construct the foetus than there could be in the egg of such an organization if an egg was created. It is a considerable organization that is prepared in the bird or reptile in the form of an egg, and it contains sufficient substance to develop an offspring of such an animal, but in a creation that is only able to develop an offspring by a slow and constant operation of the decomposing follicles, these produo- 54 Origin of Species, tions must be constantly furnished, and in a way to afford a gradual unfoldment of the foetus. No more perfect arrangement of the affairs of nature can be seen anywhere, and it is one more of the astonishing examples of the wis- dom of the Great Designer of all nature. No author of science on earth is believing that a single particle of the egg or follicle is appropriated to the construction of the em- bjyo of the animal or human offspring, and it is supposed to be only a mere growth of an entirely new creation in the womb or egg. Let us here state that in the unfoldment of the bird, or the animal, or the human offspring, there is only a mere repetition of the process that creates an insect in vinegar or in any filthy and warm substance in a state of de- composition, and let us add that, m every species of generation of life, there is only a spontaneous generation of this condition of existence. Mr. Huxley and Mr. Tyndall, and men well informed in other departments of science are stoutly denying that there is, or ever was, such a thing as spontaneous generation of life. We can state that there was never, and there will be never any other kind of production of life, and it is only necessary for the savants of science to understand that it is electricity that produces life, when they will see that there cannot be, and never was the beget- ting of species by the methods of copulation, as claimed by physiologists. No copulation is necessary in the case of a great portion of the animal kingdom. They will also see that a mere current of this life giving influence will commence the unfoldment of life in the egg of the bird or in any egg, or follicle, and that in the construc- tions of a similar character in insects there is only a mere decomposition of part of them in order to inaugurate life in the other part, and it is these decomposing parts of such fol- licles in the smaller creatures that are de- nominated the male organs of generation, by these wise observers of nature. Where copulation is not permitted in the animal species or insects, the source of life is in every instance the mere influence generated by the decomposing follicles or cells of the parent. This method of producing life is employed in every species of animal, whose organization is so simple, that no greater degree of excite- ment is necessary to produce in the egg or the cell of generation a creation that can be converted into an animal like its possessor. And in every instance of the generation of life by the employment of the office of copu- lation of the male with the female, there is only a greater excitement of the female or- gan of procreation produced, and it* is in every instance of this character a decompo- sition of follicles merely that is giving the male organization the means of accomplish- ing this excitement. Let it be distinctly un- derstood, that in all the operations of this character, there is identically the same de- composition of follicles in the male organiza- tion that produces the excitement of the or- gans of reproduction in the female that takes place in the decomposing follicles of the in- sect of any of the lower animals that possess both the male and female organs in the same body. It is solely the decomposition of such folli- cles or cells that produces the current of electricity that charges the great magnet in the female body, and renders it capable of attracting into it that creation that she is able to convert into a being like herself. How wonderful are the works of the Creator! The limited understanding of this wonder- ful operation of the affairs of creation, pos- sessed by the members of the medical and scientific professions, enables them to believe that a mere insect, of the same character that is generated in any decomposing cells of the body can enter the womb of the female, and by some operation of a strange and unac- countable character become an animal like the mother, and possess all the qualifications for producing a continuation of the species. There is not a more stupid or ridiculous hy- pothesis concerning the operations of nature than this folly, and it shall not disgrace the profession of medicine after this article is read. The substance in which these insects are claimed to be generated for this purpose is only the broken down follicles and cells that are decomposed in the excitement of copulation, and which are thrown out of the system, only that they may not corrode and poison the body. The disease called syphilis is produced by the retention of such decomposed substance by the female. The truth of this statement can be ascertained by inoculating the body of the mother with the substance. When thisis Origin of Species. 55 given demonstration by sucli a means a sub- stance can be obtained that will be appro- priate for vaccination for syphilis. The animals that appear in this decompos- ing substance are merely the transformation of the cells of the follicles into small insects? as in every other case of the conversion of cells into animalculse, and they cannot repro- duce themselves nor exist but a few min- utes. No other work of creation will disclose to such an extent the fact that a mere current of electricity is all that is wanted to produce life wherever it is produced. These little creatures are furnished life by the decompo- sition of the follicles, and it is quite enough for their existence. The mother is allowed to obtain all the influence of these decomposing masses, and it is all that she does obtain from the male. The current is what is needed to agitate the battery in her body, and to ren- der it a powerful magnet for the attraction of the object to be made a being like herself. In this operation there is a performance as simple as the attraction ol the piece of steel by the metal magnet, and it is in every sense the same kind of operation. This intense ac- tivity of the magnet that is calculated to contain an emanation from a lower order of organization is able to pull one of these crea- tions into this organ, and this work is ac- tually performed. This is all there is of the office of pro- creation in the way of co-operation by the male sex. When it is seen why a soul of a lower organization is always utilized by the method of creating living beings, it can then be seen why a male co-operation is needed. Every female animal is able to give its companion knowledge of the period for the inauguration of a being like itself, and it is done by a greater affection of the female for the male. Thisinfluencecalledaffcctionisonly a manifestation of attraction in all respects, like that of the magnet. In such a period of affection for the other sex the female is only calling for co-operation in the work of obtaining a creation to be converted into a being of the same character as her species. This is generally effected, and if it were pos- sible for the female to attract any other ema- nation than one from the kingdom below her, the whole system of advancement of creation would be destroyed, or made to defeat its pur- pose. The reason why the animal will absorb only an emanation from a plant is be- cause the plant is attracted to the animal, and the other creations of snch a character are repelled. It is because the animal itself is a product of a plant, that renders it capable of attract- ing the soul of a plant, and it is because the human organization is the product of an ani- mal emanation, that the human mother can attract the animal emanation only. Now, in these subtle operations of the at- tractive influeace of the organs of ths animal and human female, there is a chance to ob- serve what will call our friends to us in a spirit world, and what will call us to the throne of the Creator. Let no observer of this statement forget that in the mere attraction of his mother of the soul of some animal that was once in ex- istence, the thing which constituted the ob- server's origin and character of being, was given to her person, and by her converted into such reader of this paper. In no other possible operation of law could a being of any character be given existence, and it is identically the same method of be- getting life, that takes place in the creation of any living creature, and the attraction of a creatiim of a plant or animal emanation to the womb of the animal or human mother is merely to place the object to be transformed in a bath tub of the same character, so far asits contents are concerned, as that in which the insect or worm, or any spontaneously generated organism is produced. When m this bath tub, all the process of unfolding is the same as that which takes place in the warm and stagnant water, or in the warm and filthy atmosphere, when insects are given ex- istence. No change takes place m either instance of life begetting, that is not performed by a current of electricity fur- nished by the decomposing substance in the chamber or element of the developing crea- tion, or by the water or atmosphere This most astonishing performance of the conversion of a soul of a plant or an animal into a better creation, shall be completely described in this article, and when it is de- scribed, all that the reader of the paper will find it necessary to do, to ascertain whether it be true, will be to get a common work on physiology and look at the plates that repre- sent the stages of the unfoldment of the em- da Origin of Species, "bryo of the animal and human offspring. No other work will be wanted to convince the reader that everything that will be stated in reference to this wonderful conversion of one order of creation into another is correct. Now, before this part of the work of descrip- tion of the origin of human races is commenced it will be appropriate to look for a moment at the evidence of the facts that a whole race of human beings was given an origin by the direct application of the Divine will upon the emanation of an animal organization, in both the male and female creation, and that in the origin of the different human races, there were as many different species of ani- mal creations employed as there are differ- ent appearing races. This surprising fact will be as clearly es- tablished as the fact of the conversion of such an emanation into a living being, and we ask that the whole scientific profession watch what will be the everlasting condem- nation of the false and absurd doctrines of the scientists and the scholars, and the church concerning the origin of the human family. So long has the human faraily been deluded in reference to its origin, and so stupid are the attempts at explanation of the problem, that it is but a mere walk of the more ob- aerving investigator to place all such non- sense under the feet of all who are now be- lieving it. Let it be understood at once, and thor- oughly understood, that we mean by such remarks, that every hypothesis of the church and teachers of science, or teachers of any character, concerning the origin of the hu- man family is without foundation, and is as absurd as it is groundless. Let it be un- derstood that we mean to state that in the walk over of the annihilation of such doc- trines, there is only nonsense and stupidity to be stepped on. In the faces and organs of every race of men that the earth is possessed of, there is all the evidence any good observer of nature will require to enable him to discover what the origin of such race was. Upon the faces of each race there are the indelible stamps of the face of the creature that afford- ed the original parents existence, and they are so well exhibited that in no case or race of people can a mistake be made as to the character of the animal. In the organs of the human body there is a still greater amount of evidence of the fact of an animal origin. In the habits and disposit ions of each race there is a copying of such at- tributes as existed in the animal that the race was created from. In every creature of the uni- verse there is a copyofthe object it was derived from, and in man, there is not only a copy, but a complete exhibition of the chajacter of the creature that was the origin of his race. Now we can begin to compare the human races with their origin, and it will be a much shorter work than the comparison of animals with plants, as there is but a score of different races of men. The comparison shall be made of each with the animal th^t afforded it origin. The com- parison shall commence with the American Indian. This miserable specimen of the human order of beings is able to become civilized when the race is placed out of the forest, and where it can be surrounded by what will give the offspring a mild and control- able disposition. In every Indian's face a panther's countenance is seen, and the fea- tures of the brute are the features of tlie Indian. The very flashes of the eyes of the panther are repeated in the eyes of the Indian, and in the whole character of the Indian the character of the beast is discovered No one can fail to see the copying of the sly and cruel animal in all the methods and habits of the red man, if the character of the two creations be watched. In the forest an Indian is at home, so is the panther. In a carousal of cruelty the In- dian is delighted, so is the panther. In the prowlmg of the Indian at night upon a foe there is a copying of the panther's habit of prowling upon an object of prey. In the trait of the Indian of scalping its human vic- tim, there is a repetition of the trait of the panther, in carrying away a sip of the blood of its victims, in a crusade of destruction of this cruel creature, as it passes through a forest, i'rom every fresh victim there is but a sip of the blood, from the throat that is cut, that the beast takes. In the habit of the Indian of adorning him- self with the tails and claws and faces of the animal, there is only a partial exhibition of the animal nature of this being, and it is but a feeling of the want of what once consti- tuted the organization that induces this cruel Origin of Species. 57 person to adorn himself with the covering of a wild beast. In all the conduct of an Indian there is a greater or less caricaturing of the panther, and it is only when a panther is seen in the carriages of the menageries or in a forest that one can get a glimpse of the countenance of an Indian unless the Indian is seen. In all the contrivances for ov^ercoming an enemy adoptedby the savage, there is nothing more ingenious than what is adopted by a panther in its cunning in destroying an ob- ject of prey, or an enemy. It is only a mere secreting of itself from the intended victim, until an assault is made in a sudden and ir- resistible manner. No one is able to understand why an Indian cannot be civilized, and why they are so prone to be in a forest. The reason for such a character is found when we discern his origion. The only portion of his race that is civil- ized, is that part of it, that has been sepa- rated from the forest and the wild beasts in ifc, long enough to allow a generation of the race to be begotten and grown in the midst of an animal species of a domestic charac- ter. This important truth is observed in the condition of the Indians in the parts of the country where they are civilized and carrying on civilized works. The faces and habits of the children of these people are plainly a modification of the faces of the original race. It is just as possibJe to convert the whole In- dian population into civilized beings, as a part of it. It can be done merely by remov- ing the whole of them from the association of ferocious brutes, and from the confines of the forest. Now, a whole chapter of the evidence of a conversion of an animal phantom into a human being can be read in the face of the negro. This order of men is so well supplied with the copies of the features and aspects of the creature that gave the order existence that they can be all seen at a distance as great as the negro can be observed. The gorilla is pictured in the negro in every fea- ture of the man and in his color and habits and incestuous nature. Is this not a fact '^ Let r.3 see if a negro is anything but a gorilla, a little modified in its worst aspect. Both creatures are black and both have a flat nose, a pair of thick lips and a great strong under jaw, and an eye as much like the eye of a baboon as an eye can be. Where can a negro be found as a native of any country, except where the gorilla is found ? Where can a gorilla be found except in Africa ? Where is there a creature that is like a ne- gro in its appearance and features except this ugly and incestuous creature that is con- tent in the swamp where the sun doesnot shine, and where it is only fit for such a creature to exist ? So monstrous a creation was limited in its propagation, for it was too hideous to be given a wide and numerous existence. When this animal is caused to exhibit its disposition by being tormented, the same conduct will be seen in the creature that is seen in an infuriated negro. A negro will always use a club or some thing by which it can strike against an adversary. The use of weapons of any other description by a ne- gro is only a result of considerable practice. Now, we can point out the origin of a Chinaman, and it is a mere crocodile. In the features of the Chinaman there are seen the features of this beast, so far as a human organization can produce them. The inclined and sleepy eyes of the Chinaman, are only those of the crocodile in a half human form of head. The nose of this being is only a mere contracted nose of the brute, and his nostrils only a little more inclined than those of the crocodile. His mouth and jaws are but the result of a contraction of the jaws and mouth of the animal. The disposition of the Chinaman is the same as that of the reptile ; and he is as ferocious when angered. The habits of the two creatures are as much alike as any two orders of creatures can be. The Chinese dwell on rafts and boats in mul- titudes by the shores and in the rivers of China, and when they are hungry they will go on shore for the food they need. Croco- diles lie on logs and the banks of streams and when they are hungry they plunge into the water and prowl about for their food. In every considerable building in the Chi- nese empire there can be seen a crocodile constructed of wood and other material and stood on its tail. In each of the boats of any size on the coast or in the rivers of the empire there is another construction of a crocodile form, and on some of them there are even copies of the scales of this reptile attached to the sides of the boats as ornaments, or as articles of use. In the Chinese works of arts this creature 58 Origin of Species. is often portrayed. A considerable degree of civilization is impossible with this race of men, and it is owing to the degraded character of their origin. They are incapable of ad- vancing any further in the way of civiliza- tion. Their want of development is the cause of their superstitions, and their want of suf- ficient food is the cause of the decomposition of their bodies — called leprosy. Now, let us examine another race of men, and ascertain what its origin was. The old nation of Hindostan is the one we will consider. There is a great resemblance of these beings to the creature that allowed them an origin, and a similarity of habits be- tween the two creatures can also be seen. A Hindoo is a product of the conversion of a vulture into a human form. This species of the human family is given a foot and hand as well calculated to scratch what the being de- sires to scratch as the foot of the vulture is calculated for its uses. They are slim and small. The eyes and nose of the Hindoos are copies, to a great extent, of the eyes and beak of the vulture, and they are as appro- priately made to watch and smell the good things around them. The color of the Hindoo is as dark as that of the vulture. He is crowned by a turban that would crown the vulture as it is crowned if the turban was not larger than that of the con- dor. This covering of his head is suggested by the existence of a similar covering on the back-head of his origin. When a Hindoo is coursing the country on foot or on horseback, in order to discover the objects of plunder on the plains or at the base of the mountain or hill, the conduct of the vulture, as it soars over a country or lights on a mountain crag to discover the ob- jects of its greed, is seen, and the Hindoo and vulture both avail themselves .of the emi- nences of the couutry, from which to descend on the victim below. Where is there a creature that is like the Hindoo in either habits or features ? Where is there a creature that is so much like the vulture ? In every feature of the Esquimaux there is a portrayal of the features of the polar bear, and in the habits of this race of men there are none that are not obtained from this brute. Beyond a little calculation and skill in pre- paring their huts and implements for killing fish and walruses, they have no development of faculties different from those of the bear. The food of the two creatures is the same, and the habits of both are alike, and in re. spect to thefts, there is a complete counterpart to the bear in the human bear. The race is confined to the same latitude as the bear, and it would perish about as quickly if compelled to exist in a warmer latitude. Now, a glance at the old Caucasians of both Europe and Asia. There is no evidence whatever that this race of people is the one from which the European and English nations descended. This claim is all a fiction, and the best authors on such subjects as national character admit this. The Caucasian is an Arab given a bet- ter complexion and more civilization by a more salubrious and equable atmosphere. Eoth the Caucasian and Tartar are but more active and intelligent parts of the race that obtained its origin in the body of a goat. The Caucasian will furnish the same con- dition of hair as the goat possessed, and it is grown considerably longer on those people, on account of their having a locality of ex- istence of the same nature as the goat. These docile and splendid organizations are the descendants of the race of people that built the cities of old Persia and Palestine, and the Nile. They were so numerous that they were compelled to emigrate to all parts of the world adjoining their native country. Every country of the continents of Asia and Africa, that was not populated by the Chinese and Hindoos and negroes, was popu- lated by this race, and they are the oldest race of the earth, except the Chinese and Hindoos. In these more pleasant and amiable counten- ances there is a chance to discover why a world is to-day worshipping a book and a record of a few characters of the old countries of the Indus and Euphrates, and those border- ing on the Mediterranean. The Caucasians were a constantly pro- gressing people, and the evidence of this progress is seen in the more advanced character of the teachings of the Bible, as the record is compiled. In all the teachings of this work a mere description of the con- dition and progress of the Caucasian race in such parts of the world, at the time of the writing, is seen. No country is able to disclose a more enter- prising nation, and a greater amount of in- tellectual labor has been performed by this race of men than by all the rest of the human family. Origin of Species. 59 When this whole work is understood, if ever it is, the race will be given credit for all the civilization of Asia and Europe, except what was possessed by the Indians and Chinese. A more graceful and generous nature cannot be found in the world than in the pure Caucasian, and it is only a degra- dation of the race that is seen in ths Arab. A Caucasian female is as beautiful a creature as the earth possesses, and a more devoted object to her husband and offspring is not in existence. These people are destined to come again into the family of nations as a most inilu- ential part of the human family. The entire character of the civilization of the eastern world is to be changed by their influence and work. No people can give a more elegant de- scription of the means of the Creator for ac- complishing a conversion of an animal into a human being, for there is a most wonderful caricaturing of the goat in these splendid people. All of the goats of that country are given a white covering of hair, and it is only when they are transported to the other countries of the earth that they are able to acquire a covering of any other color. Ob- serve the hair of a Caucasian and a cashmere or angora goat. These goats are only a con- verted plant of the species called evergreens, and their great amount of hair is but a differ- ent exhibition of the points of this plant. A generous and docile creature is the animal, and it never desires any other associates than its offspring and one goat of the opposite sex. It is a very well calculated construction for climbing the mountains and rocks, and it likes to live on the sides of mountains and in the bushes, as well as the Caucasian family. Its face is as long and its nose as sharp as the Caucasians', and its whiskers are of the same pattern. No goat is satisfied on a damp and low place, and it will always migrate to the higher places. This habit was followed by the Caucasian when the opportunity occurred for him to get back to a higher locality. Now, this is all we can state of the corre- spondence of races of men with animals in this chapter, but it shall be concluded in the following chapter. In another chapter, after this work is con- cluded, we can close the discussion of the ori- gin of species. It shall be closed without a supplement, in which the objections to the argument are greater than the reasons ad- vanced in support of our position. Chapter IX. We were compelled to drop the comparison of the human races with animal species in our last chapter in the middle of the work. Let us now continue the disclosure of the relation of such orders to each other. The Irish are noted for a quick perception of a wrong and a quick inception of a deter- mination to avenge the wrong. It is a char- acteristic of this people to constantly agitate a grievance, whether real or fancied. In the natives of the Evergreen Island there are all the means for ascertaining why these people are so dog-like in disposition and spirit. Their faces are almost exact copies of the face of the bull-dog, and in almost the entire nation the stubborn and sullen, and iu a great measure the stupid, spirit of this animal is exhibited. The motions of the ancultivated Irish are as much like this shuffling animal as the movements of a human organization can be. No people are so determined in their resist- ance to what they feel is wrong, and no peo- ple will so constantly and stupidly agitate the supposed grievance. When a chance is given them to overcome a foe there is likely to be a massacre as well as victory. The bull-dog is never satisfied until its antagonist is dead. This old and quarrelsome race is as incapacitated to govern themselves as the animal from which they obtained their origin. They are constantly repeating the habits of the brute in all their style of getting a living in their own country except in the more cul- tivated communities. The male is a loiterer, and prone to fight and caiouse and drink, while the female is toiling to get a bit of bread and meat, and, at the same time, she is nursing her children. She is a great and constant worker, and if she could be associated with a workman of equal industry and enterprise, the whole na- tion would become a very advanced people. Whenever this woman is given a worthy mate, a most talented and enterprising off- 60 Origiyi of Species. spring will be seen. . It is the marriage of Irish women to men of other nations that ^ives the Irish character so much power and influence in other parts of the world. No other work is needed to render the Irish a contented and industrious nation in their own country than a partial eradication of their bull-dog character. Now, a glance at the Anglo-Saxon race, of which the principal civilized nations are composed — the most intellectual and the most developed of human races. From what was it created? or from what did it ob- tain so much intelligence and capacity for advancement ? It must have been a creature of remarkable intelbgence and one capable of great discernment and learning. This creature was the very animal that to-day is following in the footsteps of this race and caressing the hands and faces of the beings that are but a step more advanced. It was -a dog of nobler character than the species that afforded the Irish their origin, and a dog that was actually the protection of this race against the savage beasts of the forest, when the race was so ignorant and helpless that it could not protect itself or perpetu- ate its existence without a protector of this character. The sleeping child, as it is watched over by a faithful guardian of this species of animals, presents a picture of con- siderable resemblance to the infant race that was defended by the progenitors of this ani- mal. The fact that a human being was a creation from the canine species of animals is the cause that in all parts of Europe renders certain species of dogs so excess- ively fond of man. Dogs of a different variety from those of the European varieties have as little attachment for the human family as the fox or bear. It is a mistake to assume that the dog is universally a friend of man. It is so only where the breed is one of the same character, in part or wholly, of the species that furnished this human race origin. Everywhere on earth the dog is as much the enemy of man as any other animal, if the species of dog is one that is in no way related to the species that was the means of the ex- istence of a human race. The wolf, fox, jackal, prairie dog, the dogs of Australia and Asia, and all canine species in no way related to the species that were the origin of the human races, are all the -enemies of man. They are called wild dogs, and are slaughtered as other dangerous and ferocious animals are. Now a dog is all the while caricatured in this most advanced race of men, and the imitations o^ this animal are as numerous as the habits of the people. All the more admirable qualities of the dog are foimd in the Anglo-Saxon. The attach- ment for the dog in this people is nearly as great as that of the dog for man. The more intellectual character of the dog is Seen in a greater degree of intellect in this race than is possessed by any other race. A fellowship of the nations composed of the race is a characteristic of the fellowship the dogs of one class possess for each other. Now, in a genuine specimen of the Anglo- Saxon race, a full presentation of the fea- tures of the mastiff is given. There are a million men and women in the countries of Europe and America, whose whole aspects of countenance and features are grand copies of this brave and noble dog's countenance and face. A magnanimity is always dis- played by this animal as great as can be found in a human being, and it is his mag- nanimity that rendered the Anglo-Saxon, capable of promoting a civilization of the character seen in Europe and America, and rendered all the nations of this derivation something more than robbers and pirates. On the brow of every grand specimen of the German and American, or Englishman, there can be seen a generous old mastiff's courage and character. Look at the leading men of these nations, and see if there are not features of this grand animal's *ace in the faces of such men. Look at the guiding man of the politics of Europe, whose great head is only wanting a mastiff's pair of ears to ren- der it a mastiff's head. Look at the most capable generals of Eu- rope, or England, or America, and observe the forehead and counteuance of this animal. It was a giant mind that demolished the old and rotten feudal institutions and monarch- ies ot Europe, and it was a mastiff in human form that did this work. Wherever a great man of this race of peo- ple is seen there is a certain production of the features of this animal. This race is the only race of men on the earth that is capable of unlimited advance- ment, and the only race that is destined to civilize the earth. No other people are capable of conquering Origin of Species. 61 the world, and it is stamped on the faces of the race that a world is to be subdued by them. This is all we care, in this place, to state in reference to the origin of the Anglo-Saxon, but the characters of the different societies of such people will be discussed in a future chapter, and the causes of the difference in their conduct and habits pointed out. This part of the discussion will be appropriate in connection with the discussion of the unfold- ment of the offspring of the human mother. In another chapter all the causes of the differences in the great races of the earth will be further considered. Now, on every island of the globe, that was made capable of supporting human life, a race of the human character was created. There was not an exception to this ar- rangement, and it was as consistent to develop a human race on the island that could support such creations, as the genera- tion of parasites on a person's head. The omission to develop a human race on an island capable of sustaining one, would have been an anomaly in nature, and utterly irreconcilable with the orders of creation. We are, however, under no necessity to ac- cept this kind of evidence of the creation of separate races for such islands, for, except in one instance, such races are there to speak for themselves, and in their construction the fact is spoken. Every great island except those of the West Indies is inhabited by a race peculiar to the island, and found only on that island. It is a mere subterfuge to claim that a mere resemblance of phrases of a language to those of a distant language is evidence that the two races are the same. It is impossible to create two different lan- guages that would not have resembling parts to some extent. The language of the aborigines of this country has phrases and words corresponding in some particulars to the speech of the an- cient Egyptians, and all languages can be found to possess some words of a character similar to those of the most ancient lan- guages. It is the same case with respect to music, a great many songs cannot be composed with- out some of their measures or bars corre- sponding to the same parts of other songs. Xo nut hor o^ history is willing to attach any great significance to such facts, as a species of evidence of a similar origin of two people. An overthrow of this claim, that mankind had a common origin, is found in the immov- able fact that the original features of a race are never eradicated, and there is no race of people on earth whose existence has been long enough to obliterate, through any agen- cies, the original characters of the faces of its people. It is utterly impossible to extinguish these original impressions, and it has never been done. The absorption of another character of features by a union of races is only a mere division of the features between the two, and no alteration of the features or color takes place. When a person is given a black skin, it is never to be white, and it never will be- come white. When given a flat nose it must be worn forever, and it is worn forever. This is a perfect answer to the argument that all human races had a common origin. All the people of an island who were descend- ants of the natives can be discerned wherever they may be, and it is possible to distinguish them under all circumstances. No one of the creations of the Almighty is obliterated, and none of them ever will be. It is a law of creation to continue an example of every creature until its use is no longer possible, and when this is considered a whole catalogue of disclosures of this law of crea- tion will follow. It is not in order in this connection to advert to the philosophy fur- ther, but it shall be again considered in another chapter. No order of work of the Author of Nature is allowed to become un- represented in the universe, and the archives of such chronologies are capable of furnish- ing unerring exemplifications. In all the corners of the universe there is an arch of the inscriptions of a common Creator, and on its portals are emblazoned the wonders of His works. No faulty scepter is pointing to the figures of these catalogues, and the way is prepared for man to behold them all. Now a few more references to the creation of human races and our work of comparison of man wi th the animal shall cease. On the great island of Australia a race of people was created whose organizations were in all respects like the animal from which their existence was derived, except that a small amount of modification of some of the ani- mals' organs exists. The armsandlegs of the 62 Origin of Species. race are of about tlie same proportions of length, and their faces are invariably copies of the animal's face. They are as docile and harmless, and as incapable of accomplishing anything that requires talent or energy. The animal we referto is the kangaroo, and all who can get a picture ofboth the kangaroo and na- tive Australian are asked to do so, that the resemblance of the two creations maybe seen In nearly all the children of the European and other foreigners settled in thai country, faces like the kangaroo can be observed, and the diposition of the animal is also possessed by them to a great extent. When a dis- cussion of the transformation of the animal emanation into a human form is reached this fact will be noticed again. The reason why an Australian is so indolent and wanting in all the capacities for civilization is discovered when his origin is observed. The kangaroo is only able to eat and sleep, and it is without means of self- defence calculated for such a purpose. It is actually without full ordinary fore paws as possessed by other animals. Those it has are but little better than good-for-nothing ap- pendages that seem only to keep the creature's head from the ground while it eats. When a little domesticated the creature will come around a habitation and bring its whole family and relations, and sleep on the door- step or in the garden, and beg a dinner or supper, and do all that its representative the Australian can do. Its color is but little diiferent from its human copier, and its long and stupid-looking nose and jaws are barely changed in the long nose, face and jaws of the Australian. It is impossible to discover another creature that is so much like an Australian, and it is impossible to find a human race so much like kangaroos as the Australians are. It is an unmistakable fact that an Australian is a mere production from a kangaroo. Now we will examine a race that is only a few leagues from this continent, and although but a short distance from the Australian people, it is a widely different race. There is so little difference between a NewZealander and a Chimpanzee that a mistake might be made in determining which was the human species if the human beings were not much larger than these brutes. Let the reader ob- tain a picture of the two creations and observe the resemblance. Now this is all that need be said in reference to the origin of the New Zealander, except that the Chimpanzee was destroyed in New Zealand before any foreign nation discovered the island. What could render two races so widely different in intelli- gence and appearance at the same point of the earth if they had not a different origin f What could create a remarkable intelligence in a New Zealander and deprive an Austra- lian of it ? All that a whole class of scientists can do toward discovering the cause of such differences, is to state that when a people are given a character by their surroundings and allowed to remain undisturbed, it will either increase in respect to intelligence or decrease, and that in case of the Australian it de- creased, and in respect to the New Zealander. it increased. No cause for the decrease or increase is given. And this argument is as substantiatad as any part of the work, called the '^ Origin of Species," by Mr. Darwin. Let us see if a cause cannot be found for the character possessed by the Sandwich Islanders, who are different from any race yet examined: These people are as much like their origin as the other races are like theirs. A mere native hog is represented by this curious race, and the human subjects of life are as indo- lent and selfish and dirty and sensual as the creature that constituted their origin. When they were taught to read and writ^ and des- ignate figures, there was as useless a perform- ance of teaching, as can be seen in the instruction given a hog to spell a name by picking out the appropriate letters of the alphabet — a performance frequently seen at trifling shows. In this race of people only mere brutes in instinct and habits are seen, and they are utterly without capacity to advance in the way of civilization. Their dirty habits are all the habits of swine, and the people actually delight to get into a puddle and frolic as swine do. Their sen- suality is as great as that of such brutes, and it is the cause of their diseased and de- teriorating condition. There are about three different races of people in the western continent we have not mention::d, and there was a race that once occupied the great island of San Domingo, and there is a relic of a race in Borneo that was indigenous to the island, and another partly matured race in the great island of Madagascar. Origin of Species. 63 Of these different races there are only a few remarks necessary concerning their ori- gin. In the island of San Domingo, only a guinea-pig and cayman were on the island from which a human being could be derived. There were no larger animals there. The old idea of the Spam ird is that the aborigines were degenerated Indians. They were small in stature, docile and weak in mind and body, and for such a condition they were indebted to the cayman or the guinea-pig, and it is impossible to ascertain which, as the descrip- tion of the people cannot now be obtained. They were so weak and degraded that they were nearly all destroyed in a century, through the oppressions and cruelties of the Spanish invaders. What could have made these aborigines of the island so very puny and without intellect if it was not the fact that no animal existed on the island greater than a cayman or Guinea pig ? What de- prived the island of greater animals if it was not the fact that its plants were small and of a, character to furnish nothing but a creature like the Guinea pig and cayman and the other small creatures of the island ? In the aborigines, of Borneo, there was but a product of the vulture, as in the case of the natives of India. These people resemble the people of the Malay peninsula, but they are larger. They are the same kind of people more developed and a little more intelligent. There is no animal but the vulture on the island from which a human being could be created, unless it be a crocodile or rhinoceros. Other animals are there, but they consist of snakes, birds, and a great variety of small animals. In the other islands of the East Indies there is a part of this race. All others are foreign- ers. The island of Madagascar is occupied by a people who are in a great measure the advanced descendants of a race that was in- digenous to that island. They are unlike any other people, and are quite intelligent and progressive. Their customs and characters and complexions indicate the creature from which they obtained an existence, and they are more than seen in such a being. They are exemplified in the civilization obtained by these people. The creature was a great ape, and it is only an ape in the human form that is observed in this people, where the foreign blood is not too predominating. Now a glance at the three races of the western continent that we have not men- tioned — Indians of the Andes, Cordilleras and Rocky Mountains. From the lower part of the Rocky Moun- tain range to the lower part of the Andes there were more or less advanced races of people before any foreign people ever beheld the shores of the American continent. It was as much an independent existence of races of people on the slopes of these great mountains as the existence of the Chinese or Africans. The authors of the works of science or his- tory have not yet discovered that it only re- quired a piece of land large enough to have created on its surface a high range of moun- tains in order to give a human race a chance for existence. On every body of land on the globe that contains a considerable range of mountains a separate race of human beings once existed, and does exist to-day where they have not been exterminated by an in- vader. In the East and West Indies the islands are but a great range of mountains separated by narrow straits. They are only chains of upheavals, with considerable plains at the bases of the mountains On the slopes of the Himalayas are found the Chinese and Hindoos. On the Caucasian slopes the Caucasians had their origin. On the slopes of the Alps the Anglo-Saxon, or, what is more correct, the aborigines of Eu- rope, had their origin. They were the stone men whose remains are found in the caverns of the country. On the slopes of the Gram- pian range the original Scotch and Irish came into existence. On the slopes of the moun- tains of Madagascar, the native or aborigines of the island. On the slopes of the moun- tains of the island of Borneo, the natives of that country. On the mountain sides of the island of San Domingo, the aborigines that were so cruelly destroyed by the Spaniards. And on the slopes of the mountains of the Sandwich Islands, and Australia, and Mexi- co, and North and South America, human beings were created, and each of these beginnings of continents overlooked the be- ginning of one or more races. It is a surprising fact that, with the excep- tion of the Esquimaux and Irish, all of these races had their origin within forty-five de- grees of the equator. 64 Origiii of Species. All the origiD al races are, as far as they are known, located by the writers on the subject at the bases of the great mountain ranges of the continents, and without note of the fact that only at such places can what appears to be a separate race be found. The old nation on the slopes of the Andes was a derivation from the same kind of creature that the North American Indian was created from, and the greater size of the ani- mal and its immense strength was exhibited again in the size and power of these people. They could operate on the mountain's side, on its top, or in the plain, and climb the most rugged of the Andes, create paths on their sides and over them, and, in fact, they placed the whole surface of the country under culti- vation for a greater portion of the distance between Cape Horn and the Isthmus of Panama. They were as red as our Indians, and as much like them as the character of their origin would permit. They differed principally m their intelligence. No great degree of civilization was reached by them, and it is a fact that no civilization was acquired by the race until it became so numerous as to compel a migration to the plains, where only a vast number of cattle and inoffensive animals were existing, and it was by a contact with these more docile and do- mestic creatures that enabled the native to become civilized, and, when the portion of the race that had become civilized became numerous and powerful, they were able to overcome the savage portion, and did, and it was the partly-civilized portion of the race taking possession of the country occupied by the savages, and subjugating the uncivilized people, that constituted the commencement of that reign of autocrats called Incas. They were only part of the same race more civi- lized, and their understanding of the fact that it was only a part of their own race that was not civilized was what caused them to treat this portion with kindness and improve their condition. It is unknown to the authors of history what the origin of the people, of whom the Incas were leaders, was, or what the source of the Indians of South America. It is only by a study of the origin of all races that these inquiries can be answered. On the mountains a mere handful of these people can be found now. They are partly civilized, and possess a considerable degree of humanity. On the slopes of the mountains, and on the plains and coast a foreign race or races are to be seen now. Now, we will close all that we care to state in comparing the human with the animal order of creatures by a short consideration of the people that occupied the plains and mountain slopes of Mexico and the lower portion of the Rocky Mountains, and the people who are now found as savages in Central America. On the high table lands of Mexico there existed a docile and considerably cultivated race of people, and a relic of the race is ob- served m the degraded Spaniard of that country. This gentle and industrious people could be favorably compared with the Caucasian, and the same kind of creature afforded them origin. The goat was only a darker and less beautiful creature in this country. These people were contented only on ele- vated places, and m a pure and bracing at- mosphere. They were affectionate, and so disinclined to combat that a mere handful of adventurers captured the entire country, and made their ruler a prisoner. Every sacrifice of life with them was for a religious purpose. If the world was entirely occupied by such creatures as the aborigines of this country it would prevent any great degree of civiliz- tion being obtained. In the point of country constituting what is known as Central America there is a much later creation of a human race, and the race is in a period of infancy, and yet it is now in a degenerating condition. These people are nearly as black as the negro, and are as brutal as the Indian of North America. They are as degraded as the Australian, and as indolent as the Sandwich Islanders. No other race is of the same character or dispo- sition, and no race appears like them. In all their conduct only a mimicking of the ani- mal from which they were derived is seen, and that animal is the shy creature that gave an origin to all the original population of South America, the jaguar. In their distance from the country of the Peruvian, and in their more active and de- graded character, there is evidence of their being a later creation than the Peruvian race. Origin of Species. 65 They are darker, and more like the negro in color, and in the character of their organ- izations. Tbe people of the country who have crossed the Isthmus of Darien will admit that this description of the appearance and conduct of these natives is correct. A mere race of savages was created on the Rocky Mountain slopes and of the same character as our Indians. It was their admixture with the Aztecs that changed the character of the more gentle and Southern race. This closes our comparison of man with the order of creation below him, and it is quite as much of a work of that character as is necessary or proper in this article. It is our hope that all who see what is stated will examine the statements this work contains, and finish the comparisons them- selves. It will he a very interesting and important labor in the direction of scientific inquiry, and it will repay the time and labor devoted to it. In the next chapter we can close the dis- cu.ssion of the origin of species. The work will be nearly the same in volume as the discussion of the question by Mr. Darwin, except the appendix of that work. A supple- ment will not be necessary to our article. In the next chapter a discussion of the ac- tual operation of the conversion of a phan- tom or emanation from a plant or animal into a being of a higher organization will be given, and the umistakable evidence of the origin of the animal and human creations, will be discovered in what is hereafter to be stated, as well as in what is already stated. Chapter XI. When the preceding chapter was con- cluded, it was stated that in another chapter we could close the discussion of the origin of species. It is very important that the entire philosophy of what is termed embryonic flevelopment should be disclosed, and the work is so considerable that a longer chapter than the preceding is unavoidable. la an examination of the operations by which a plant in animal volution is con- verted into a being of a higher condition of development and rendered a living creature, the amount of evidence necessary to estab- lish the truth of the hypothesis of a plant or animal evolution being the origin of each animal or human species can be found, even if there were no other evidence of this great and important truth. The very operation, if understood, will disclose only such a transformation of one of these creations, and it can be observed that it is only one of such creations that is con- verted into a being of a higher order of organization and life. It will be possible to ascertain with abso- lute certainty that one of the creations de- veloped by a plant or animal organization is operated on in the womb or egg. No other object will be found to be oper- ated on, and it will be plainly seen that no other object could be operated on in the womb or egg to create an animal or human foetus. Before commencing a description of this most subtle and wonderful work, let us call the attention of the reader to the very nature of the object which is to be given an untold- ment that renders it a greater organization. A phantom creation of a plant or animal organization that is developed in the growth of one of these objects is nothing more nor less than a counterpart to the portion of the organization that decays when the soul or phantom is out of it. Every portion of the plant or animal is given a perfect copy of itself in the creation that is eliminated at the death of the organization. These copies are in all respects the same kinds of objects as those they are evolved from, except that they are more refined and without the means of greater development. They are without life, for the reason that they possess nocur- rent of the agent of all life. The animal soul IS without consciousness, for the reason that it is without life. In these deprivations of what constitutes either life or consciousness, there is all the reason why these emanations are not qualified to accompany the human soul through the unlimited course of the soul's existence. The absolute necessity for the employment of these etheral creations in the development of the higher creations is a reason for the absence of life and immortal capacities of those orders of what may be termed spiritual creations. Equally consist- ent with the purposes of these creations is the fact that in such creations as plants and such beings as animals, there is no contem- plation of a future existence, and no capac- 66 Origin of Species, ity for appreciation or enjoyment of a spiritual realm. In the existence of all such wonderful con- structions there 13 only a purpose to give the world a more advanced order of organiza- tions. And as certain as they are in existence, there is a purpose for their existence ; and as certain as there is a purpose for their exist- ence, there is a use made of every one of them. No greater number of plants is allowed a creation than is requisite for the creation of what orders of animals are ordained. No greater variety or number of animals is allowed an existence than is ne- cessary for the creation of what is to occupy -fche earth in a greater degree of development and to furnish the air with a breath of life, and ifc is as impossible to destroy one of these wonderful evolutions from the plant or ani- mal as it is to destroy a world. Every animal soul is given a different character of existence, either by a creation of human beings from such objects, or by a creation of a thing of which the world is as ignorant as it is of the works of an unseen world. The employment of the insect and all the more degraded creatures in which the earth abounds, when they are only mere phantom creations, is merely to give a sub- stance to the atmosphere which can be con- verted into what our scientific authors call molecular motion. It is only a mere augmen- tation of the magnetic currents of the atmo- sphere. The augmenting current is obtained by the decomposition of these creations. Without their decomposition our atmo- sphere would not possess sufficient magnetic current in the winter to afford us the breath of life. By breath of life we mean the verit- ible Holy Ghost, to sin against which is said to deprive us of the blessing of a future life of happiness. This Holy Ghost is all the while coming into our bodies, and the nostrils were created and kept open for this purpose. Now this filling of the atmosphere, with what the earth is unable to throw out in the winter, is a beautiful provision of the Creator to prevent us sinning against the Holy Ghost, and it actually saves all mankind from the commission of this wickedness. It is a fact that the wind is caused to blow with violence wherever the ground is closed with cold for a considerable season, and it is also a fact that these winds are employed for a purpose, as well as any other operation of nature. Their purpose is solely to decom- pose these useless phantoms, and the decom- position is effected by the velocity of the current of electricity that produces the winds. A current of electricity will decom- pose any substance, if it is given a sufficient velocity of motion in coming in contact with the substance. Every one who is living in a cold country will acknowledge that in a north wind there is an abundance of some- thing that makes them feel as strong and active as they ever do when they are exer- cising in summer. Every person who steps from a warm room into a winter atmosphere will realize the presence of considerable elec- tricity in the air, for until the cold begins to sting the cheek and ear, the atmosphere will seem quite light and warm. Now a greater revelation than this is to be disclosed in connection with a north wind. A current of the earth's electricity is cours- ing from the North Pole to that part of the earth that is giving out a current. It is merely a return of the current that is sweep- ing from the open portions of the earth to the North Pole in an arc character of direc- tion. In the variations of this great circuit of the current of the earth that escapes from the equatorial or warmer portions of the earth and passes to the North Pole, there is all the cause of the change of winds from a southerly to a northerly direction. Only from the equator does the earth's current pass toward the North Pole. Below the equator the current passes to the South Pole, and over the whole breadth of the earth that is open, and giving growth to plants, does the current of the earth escape. The fluctuation of the magnet at the equator, or what is the actual equator, is produced simply by the more vertical move- ment of the earth's current. The fluctuations at all other points of the earth, except the dipping of the needle, are produced by the character of the earth's continents and oceans. A swaying of the current is sure to produce a swaying ef the magnetic needle. No author on the globe or investigator of nature is able to ascertain what causes the needle of the compass to point north and south, and it is entirely unknown that it would point from a fulcrum or pivot only toward the pole, if it was attached to the Origin of Species. 67 pivot by one end in a manner to support the other end at the same elevation. The phen- omenon is exactly the same as the operation of a current of water in carrying a stick of wood along the current of the stream, and the stick will point toward the north pole of the stream. What a monstrous problem it was to discover why a stick of steel will point toward the north pole of the globe when poised in a current of electricity ! The dipping is only a raising of one end by the ascending current. No operation of the magnetic needle will do less or more than confirm this statement. The reason why the wind is caused to come over the surface of the earth from the north in winter is because the whole of the earth is closed from the pole nearly to the 30th degree of latitude on the eastern shores of continents, and to about the 40th degree on the western shores, in this season, and a portion of the current dis- charged around the earth, below this belt. Is attracted back toward the equator. The current is so extensive in this season from the equatorial portions of the earth to the pole, that a portion of the current is called back before it reaches the pole. All that is here stated concerning the earth's magnetic current is only a result of the necessity of giving an explanation of the decomposition of those objects in the atmo- sphere that are produced from the animal world. The whole philosophy of the great operations of the earth's electricity is to be given when we discuss the questions of geology. In an article devoted to such inquiries, a complete discussion of the work of convert- ing a world that was once of a character similar to the creation that is evolved from the animal or plant into what is now ob- served, will be given, and a most interesting unfoldment of the great condensation of the electricity of a universe into a ball of trans- parent substance will be found to have taken place. A mere change of the substance of the ori- ginal organization of our planet was all that gave existence to the different objects on the earth's surface and on the crust of the globe. A complete description of all the changes that have taken place, and the causes of such changes is possible, and it shall be afforded our readers. It is now in order to discuss the process of the transformation of a plant or animal ema- nation into a better creation. In all the constructions of such a character, there is a capacity for condensation and in the reception of one of these wonderful crea- tions by a womb or an egg, there is a conden- sation of the object, or what can be better denominated, a contraction of the thing. A similar contraction of atoms can be observed in the congregation of metal filings or other atoms which are drawn to the surface of a common magnet. When the attraction of a creation of the character of a plant or animal evolution takes place, only a contraction of the object is performed, and it is drawn into the organ of the animal or human mother intended for its unfoldment, precisely as the bladder ab- sorbs the waste ashes and fluids of the body. This organ of the abdominal cavity is in all respects an arrangement similar to the womb, and it is shaped very much like the womb. It is relieved of its contents in pre- cisely the same way. The contents of the bladder are water, ashes and alkali, and a few drops of decomposed alkali called ammonia, and a small amount of what is better termed the acid of the sys- tem. Every particle of these substances is ab- sorbed by the bladder, merely through the attraction produced by the vacancy of the interior of the bladder, a mere suction. The atoms of these substances are so small that they actually pass into the bladder through the pores of the organ. When they are ex- pelled from the organ they are merely given an opening by the expanding influence of the electricity, that is generated by a partial de- composition of these substances while in the bladder, and the common operation of the old style of syringe is performed by the blad- der, in the shrinking of the walls, and the operation is assisted a small amount by the syphonic operation of the escaping substance. In the discharge of the contents of the womb a similar operation to some extent takes place, and the additional philosophy consists of the pressing influence of gases generated in this organ. The bladder is never given a volume of gas, but the womb is. The decomposing follicles of the ovaries, when not employed in the clothing of a foetus, are producing in the womb a considerable 68 Origin of Species, amount of both gaseo and electricity. A gas is merely an approach to the construction of electricity. Only a little more decomposition is necessary to convert a gas into electricity. When the female is without an object to be converted into a creature like herself, these decomposing follicles are only employed to cleanse the body of all superfluous amounts of the cells of the follicles, and in the periodical discharges of the female of the human family only a work of discharging the womb of such gases and electricity occurs. The undecom- posed follicles are washed out by the oper- ation. Only the same kind of operation that takes place with the bladder when it is discharged of its contents, is performed in these periodi- cal discharges of the womb. A very considerable operation takes place w^hen the developed offspring is pushed into a ^orld from which its original organization was obtained. This bringing of a developed organization into the atmosphere is in all re- spects analogous to the evolution of the ani- mal soul from the animal body, and the evolution of the human soul from the human body. The character of these analogous steps in the method of creating the final work for which all creation was intended, is the same in a great measure as the differ- ent steps performed in the development of a species of plant, or what may be termed, creating a plant genealogy. In a plant genealogy an alternate develop- ment of a fruit bearing and an unproductive plant is produced. And if our scientific teach- ers could obtain a bit of rational understand- ing of the affairs of creation this great work of wisdom would have been pointed out to the whole world before. The plant is given a development, in the same way a phantom or soul of the plant is given development. The plant called corn, for instance, is a state of development of a small crinoid. This tiny crinoid is given a blossom as much like the tassel on a corn stock as its substance will permit. It will continue to grow in this character of unfoldment always in the same temperature and soil. But place its seed in a different or richer soil and warmer temper- ature and in a short time the plant will as- sume the character of a common thistle. The thistle will bear fruit in the shape of a sweet sip for the bee, and possess a superb fitalk and blossom. When its seed is given a better soil and still warmer atmosphere, in a short time the plant is converted into a com stalk, and the corn stalk and its ears of cob and thread and leaves will correspond to the same parts of the thistle. This corn plant is without power to pro- duce any sweet of the character that is pro- duced by the thistle. A development of ker- nels of corn is caused in this grade of the plant's unfoldment. When the seed of the corn is planted in a still warmer and richer soil the result is a production called sugar cane, from which all the cane sugar is con- structed. This ample supply of sugar for a whole world is obtained from the honey of a thistle, after the thistle is given the develop- ment possessed by the sugar cane. The honey of a thistle and the honey of a cane stalk are almost identical in character. If the reader is anxious to test the truth of this statement, it can be done by tasting each of these sub- stances. When the seed of the sugar cane is planted in a soil still more developed and warmer, the cane is changed into a banana plant. In this state of the development of the thistle, the operation of producing corn takes place, and the only difference between the fruit of the banana and the productiou on a corn stalk is in the facts that a great bundle of cobs and leaves is produced on the banana, and that a cob of the banana is unable to consolidate sufficiently to cause substance for a kernel to be squeezed into ex- istence through its pores. The corn cob and its leaves and silken thread are plainly seen in every banana on the face of the earth. Let all who desire to test this fact obtain a banana and strip up its leaves and observe the shape of the leaves, the thread and the rows of partly prepared sockets, where the corn was only prevented appearing on account of the soft condition of the cob. The hot atmosphere prevents the cob of the banana becoming more solid. If this will not satisfy the inquirer let him cut one of these cobs in two and observe the picture of the interior of the corn cob. When a banana seed is planted where the soil is still more developed and the atmos- phere yet warmer, as on the equator, the re- sult is the production of what Mr. Darwin and several renowned authors have described as insectivorous plants — ^more rapidly devel- oped streams of plant substance. Now, in Origiii of Species. 69 this exhibition of the alternate creation of honey and corn on a crinoid in its different states of development, there is all that is necessary for a botanist to understand in order to direct him in following the nnfold- ment of any plant. The suggestion is, however, a mere waste of labor, so far as such authors as popular botanists are concerned, for they are too mis- informed in these pursuits to obtain an un- derstanding of a single law governing the plant creations, and it is a fact that not one of such teachers is possessed of the knowledge of a single law or method of plant unfold- ment. "Will the reader give what is now to be stated as careful attention as possible, that all the steps of the unfoldment of what a plant evolves when it decays, may be seen to be in all respects analogous to the character of a plant development. The creation that is given the atmosphere at the death of a plant is as incapable of bearing fruit as the tiny crinoid, but when it is given another step of advancement it will bear fruit. The animal female is the warm soil in which it obtains this step of further unfoldment. When it is given a develop- ment of the character of the animal it is cap- .ablo of bearing a fruit of the character of its own organization. When this organization is decaying it is producing a creation as fruit- less as the one from which the animal was created — a mere lifeless organization of the nature of a soul. This development from the animal organ- ization will be able to bear fruit when it is given a step further of unfoldment. The further unfoldment is obtained m ex- actly the ^same way that the plant emanation obtained another step of advancement. The human female will constitute the warm soil in which the next step of unfoldment is taken. The result of this change will capacitate the creation for bearing fruit, and the fruit will consist of a reproduction like the organiz- ation that is unfolded. In the decay of this organization, another object exactly like the one the organization was produced from, ex- cept in form and the capacity of life, is given the atmosphere, and this object is unable to bear fruit. It can only bear the character of the human soul, for it is the soul itsel^ When this wonderful institution is studied the world will come to the conclusion that in a human soul only a mere production of what a plant or animal is capable of producing, with a better organization for the capacity of life, is to be discovered. This understanding of the soulis sure to be obtained, and all the ignorance of the human family upon the subject will be removed. In every land, from border to border of civilization, the herald of the discovery of the character of a human soul will be carried, and the world in a short period from this day will be through inquiring what a soul is and what gave it existence. No power of the college or church can pre- vent the children of the earth obtaining a knowledge of the character of their souls, and in a very few years every vestige of the present theories and ideas of the church and agnostics concerning this wonderful creation will be swept into the oblivion of the past. No church or scientific teacher is able to construct a theory inconsistent with this great order of the unfoldment of cre- ations that can endure but for a moment, and all such attempts will be of no avail. The church is unable to see the way a Creator is operating to construct the thing it is trying to save from eternal suffering, and the scientist is unable to see what can possibly exist that cannot be observed by the senses, and tbe common mind is unable to discover which of these teachers should be believed. The only thing wanted by the common order of people to enable them to understand what the soul is, is the simple explanation of its creation. It is to be found in this article, and in a day not distant it will be admitted by the whole worlf' In our bodily existences it is merely in- tended that a completion of our souls shall be perfected. There is no other purpose for the existence of a person in this sphere of the worl The body is created for no purpose but to become a mould in which to cast a soul. It is a mere mould for such a casting, and it is destroyed as soon as the casting is completed. In all the conditions of life there is merely a common understanding that our lives are in some way necessary for the preparation of a life beyond the death that awaits all. What that preparation is is no more understood to- day than when it was first suggested. The Church is trying to teach the importance ot a righteous life, and a belief that only a con- 70 Origin of Species. fidence in tlie theory advanced by a Jewish prophet of liberal opinions is necessary in order to obtain a home with the angels, and the scientific teachers are, as a rule, teach- ing that a future existence is a problem ut- terly beyond the power of the human mind to investigate, and the masses of mankind are accepting one or the other of such teachings. Both classes of teachers are able to dis- cover in the few facts now to be stated all the evidence of a character that is both scientific and capable of examination that a common mind can desire to establish the fact that in every person's head, and in every cell of the body, there is a portion of the thing called the soul. Every one knows that in some manner the experience of the mind is given a chronology or character of record that is capable of being employed when it is desired, and that when a person remembers any past operation of the mind, or fact, or object, or event of the past, this chronology of the mind's experience is observed. Now, if the character of this record can be understood, it will certainly satisfy us that on a portion of the soul itself this record of the mind is made and kept. When a person is in fear of death, or is greatly excited from any cause, aninstaatan- eous observation of the experience of the past is obtained. What is it that allows a whole life's experience to be observed as quickly as a stroke of the mind is ever made ? And what is it that allows us to find any portion of the past experience of the mind by an effort of the will ? The cells of the body in all the organs except the brain are too small to con- tain a record of such a character, and in the body there is no search for it. When we are trying to recollect anything of our past cog- nizance we generally close our eyes and cause a considerable amount of blood to congregate in the brain. If it is not made to appear at once we put a hand to the forehead and drop the head, and when this fails to cause the observation of the fact we place both hands on tbe liead and the ends of the fingers over the center of the brain. If this does not re- call the thing searched for we get up and walk, and continue walking until the object is seen These operations are performed in order to create an excitement of the brain, and the excitement is, of course, for a purpose. The purpose is solely to create a sufficient current of the electricity of the brain to light up this chronology of the mind's experience as it is lighted up in moments of great fear. Now all that produces the faculty of mem- ory is the lighting of the pictures of the mind's experience by a current of this influ- ence thus generated, and Avhich connects the whole brain with this gallery of pictures, and which is in the Bible called the judgment record of a child of God, and by which the child is to be judged in another existence. This gallery is simply the stampings of every idea or thought of a person on the con- densing influence in the chambers or cells of the brain called ventricles. In these greatest of all cells of the body the current of elec- tricity of the brain that is not employed in other offices of the organ, is constantly being consolidated, and on its condensed stratas are stamped the effects of the whole universe. On this delicate palladium of what is intend- ed to chronicle the mind's experience, our thoughts are recorded. Upon the deposits of the oceans of pur globe, produced by the washings of the continents and which con- solidate m beds and stratas, are impressed the forms of the plants and animals of the periods in which such deposits were made. This stamping of the consolidation of the sand and mud, settled in the ventricles of our globe, with the forms of plants and ani- mals, is analogous to the stamping of the consolidations of the current of electricity in the ventricles of the brain with the effects of objects upon the decomposing brain. In these wonderful stampings can be discovered a character of fossils that are capable of im- pressing the person with the facts of his ex- perience, and those on the consolidated sands of a sea are capable of impressing all persons with the facts of the experience of a world. What a grand and well calculated provision for keeping a chronology of the affairs of a natural organization. It is as much a plan of catalogueing the experiences oi a world and a human creature, as the copyiog of our public affairs in well prepared ledgers. No one is able to avoid a copying of his mental acts, and by their own account of their lives thus enshrined will all persons be considered in a world where the consideration is performed by themselves and those in their presence. In all such considerations a perfect judg- Origin of. Sj^ecies. 71 inent will be sure to be passed on the charac- ter of such acts as are thus enshrined. Now, if this gallery of the copies of a per- son's thoughts is allowed to remain in the brain when the person is dead, there can be no intelligence in a soul, if one goes out of The body, and if a soul is created indepen- dently of the body, there can be no identity between the soul and the person whose life is ended, and whatever the intelligence of a soul may be it can have no relation to the in- telligence of a being in this life. And a spirits existence is in no sense a future existence of a person. It is not in order to discuss this proposition further here, and it is only to establish the fact of the creation of a soul in the body that we are describing its construction. The idea to be obtained by discovering the philosophy of the construction of our mental records is that if the construction is as claimed by this argument, it must follow that, when we are using this gallery of thought pictures, or ob- taining data of the past experience of the mind, we are simply conferring with a por- tion of the soul itself. It is a fact that in every act of recalling a thing of the past experience of our minds, we are actually obtaining a view of the portion of the soul that is located in the centre of the brain. In the memory the soul is the object that furnishes data. When a person is dead the ventricles of the brain are empty. When the brain is exam- ined these cells are found to contain no sub- stance, and all the cells of the body are also found to contain no substance. When the organs are without a current of the thing that constructs them they shrink, and when a hair is drawn from the head it will soon become contracted, and when a hair is taken from a dead persons head, it is found to be already contracted and without its previous character. Every dealer in hair will admit that a dead persons hair is of little use and not of much flexibility. In each cell and hair something is want- ing if the person from whom it is taken is dead. A particular something is always ab- sent when the person is in a coffin, or in a shroud, or in a grave. The whole organiza- tion will tumble to pieces, and a very rapid decomposition ensues. A careful examina- tion of the ceils aad tissues of a dead person will invariably disclose the fact that a cleav- ing from their inner surfaces has taken place, of a character like what would take place if a delicate substance was detached from them. This very thing has been discovered in the cells of plants, and the cleaving from their interiors was supposed to be a with- drawal of the unobserved portion of the sub- stance called protoplasm. No scientific examiner will fail to discover in the cells of a dead person the marks of the withdrawal of something from their in- teriors. In the human organization this withdrawal is performed when a current of the thing that afforded the life of the person is transferred to the thing that is withdrawn. The actual passage of the interior portions of these cells through the body is performed, and it is done by the attraction of a current of what constitutes life. The dying person is only giving the atmos- phere a creation that can ascend on the cur- rent of the earth that is passing upward. Xo other philosophy is operated to carry an em- anation from a creation of the character of a plant or animal or human being, into the at- mosphere, than the one that is pushing up plant germs and budding the plant. This upward movement of the earth's mag- netic current is the cause of the ascension of the soul as well as the ascension of smoke or gases, or whatever arises from the earth. The will of a spirit is all that causes the de- scent of a soul to the atmosphere of the earth, or its movement in any direction. In the cleaving of a soul from the body, the soul is actually pulled out by the attraction of the earths current. No person can die where the earth is not discharging a current of this character, or causing one to pass over the person, and if the functions of the body are destroyed from any cause where the earth is closed by the cold to such an extent as to prevent an escape or sweep of this influence, the body will not decompose or change its character. Such a disposition of the body of any creature is the means of suspending the destruction of the body, and it is observed in the preservation of the bodies of animals that perished in the colder countries. A remarkable illustration ofthisfactis witnessed in the dead or con- sciousless bodies of mastodons that are found in the ice and snow of the northern portions 72 Origin of Species, of Asia. What a wonderful confirmation of this fact is found in a carcass of one of these great creatures which has been preserved for thousands of years ! Now, we will state as explanation why a plant or animal is not given a soul that can possess life and consciousness as well as the human being, that the cells of such creations are not capable of attracting a current of electricity that is in the plant or animal as iihe cells of a human soul can attract the current of the body. The substance and construction of the plant or animal cell and its interior coating is the same as those of the human cell, and if the blood of the animal, or the fluid in the plant, would yield the souls of these creations at the moment of death, these emanations would possess life. But in the plant and animal the fluid that circulates in them is so full of sub- stance that attracts the cell or its coating, the coatings will Tiot be attracted away from the organization until the organization is partly decomposed. When the blood is so decomposed as to fail to attract the coatings of the cells, the work of discharging them into the atmosphere is performed. The dif- ference in the circulation of the plant and animal and the human being, and the differ- ence in the character of the substance are seen in the circulation itself, and in the produc- tions from it. An animal's blood is capable of producing hair, feathers, bristles, wool or shell to cover the animal, according to the character of the animal. A plant circulation is capable of producing only bark as a covering for the stock and branches. Human blood will produce only a very delicate rind and a small amount of hair. The rind and hair are of the same substance, and except over the bones that have marrow in them, there is only a mere sporadic con- struction of hair, which is produced by the sabstance of which the rind is composed, and by being constructed in hollow tubes. Each hair is a small volcano over a pore of the skin. The substance of every hair is the same as that of the bones, only in a different de- gree of decomposition, and it is the substance of the marrow of the bones that is converted into each. In a human being the blood is so free from this substance that only a small amount of hair is possible on the body. In this greater purity of the human blood there is all the cause of the ability of the creation called the soul to get out of the body, for the attraction of the blood in the organ- ization will not prevent the soul escaping from the body. How wonderful are the pro- visions of the Creator for performing the pur- poses of creation ! How strange are the con- trivances for doing what is designed for a child of the Almighty \ Now, all that is stated with respect to the magnetic character of the blood of animals and man can be verified by the way they are clothed, and by the degree of their decompo- sition in a specified time. The blood of a dog will decompose faster than the blood of a human being, and the fluid of a plant will decompose faster than the blood of an animal. This is all the explanation necessary of the cause of the inability of a plant or animal to give its soul a current of what constitutes life. The current is simply retained by the circulation until the whole organization is partly decomposed, and when this is accom- plished the interior of the cells is attracted from the organization. A whole volume could be written upon this most interesting question, and in the future it shall be again discussed in this paper. An explanation of the cause of the absence of consciousness in an animal soul is com- pleted when it is stated that where there is no life there is no consciousness. In a plant emanation there is no construc- tion of brain, and therefore no organ on which intelligence is impressed. Such forms are merely impressed with the character of the motions of the plant while developing. It is the adaptation of the cells and form of a plant to the motions of the plant in its unfoldment that causes the animal that is produced from its emanation to copy such habits as the plant possessed. How grand the design of the author of this work ! How grandly the design is fulfilled! What a \ supreme institution is this thing called cre- ation ! Now all that renders a human being ca- pable of copying the traits of an animal, which constituted his origin, is the posses- sion of a brain that was in a measure derived from the brain of the animal. The animal's brain was the cause of the creature's charac- Origin of Species, n ter, and the general characteristics produced by the brain are repeated in the human being, for the same reason that the animal's motions correspond to the motions of the plant. To a great extent the motions of the animal are copied by the motions of the human creation. This astonishing revelation of a most im- portant and curious law will confound the observer of the fact, and it will seem to him that a whole world of scientific information is within the reach of a human mind. It is a fact that there is. So far as the inherit- ance of the traits and ways of the plant by the animal, and the traits a ad ways of the animal by the human being are concerned, the explanation just given is all that can be given, and all that is wanted. When we have described what is to constitute the most astonishing and most wonderful part of the evidence of our theory, an explanation will be found of the inheritance of the char- acter and diseases of a parent. Let us ask again that particular attention be given to what is about to be stated. In the operation of the conversion of a plant or animal evolution into a living organization, and in the bestowal of the mother^s features and disposition fco the off- spring, and in the copying of the male par- ent's feat iires and character of development, and in the transmission of the peculiarities of th3 ancestry of the parent, and in the transmission of diseases, all the philosophy of what is called photography and mesmeric influence, and chemical composition of the substances of bone, and other portions of a bird or animal, or human offspring, that is not produced by the philosophy of growth, can be witnessed. The explanations of this character of work in a developing offspring ofan animal or human creature, will be all we have to add to this article. In the ex- planation will be found the cause of differ- ence in organizations that constitutes sex. In an egg there is a considerable quantity of corpuscles, or cells, and a considerable quantity of substance that is produced by a decomposition of cells. The yolk of the egg is the decomposed substance, and the white of the egg is the undecomposed substance. An egg will become all yolk, if it is without one of those phantoms we have described, and is given time to decompose. The white of the egg is always yellow, if it is decom- posed as much as the yolk. In the creation of the egg the time is given it for a partial decomposition, and the decomposed portion that is not thrown to the surface and con- solidated into shell, as our bones are con- structed around the marrow in them, is con- gregated at the focus of the egg. The con- gregation of this substance at the focus of the organ is caused by the same operation that produces stone in the gall or urinary bladder. It is a species of crystalization, or, what is better, a collection of crystalizations. The cells of the egg are able to cause a crys- talizationof the decomposed parts, in the same way that all crystalizations take place, and the process commences at the focus of the egg, for the reason that a mere focus of the current of electricity that is sweep- ing around the egg is created at this point. This perfect illustration of the orbit of a planet around a focus of the solar system is a greater disclosure of the cause of a plan- et's revolution, and the shape of its orbii, than can be found m all the works on astron- omy published since the great and ill-treated Kepler discovered that a world was caused to sweep over a space of the same area within its orbit every day of its revolutiou. The character of the current at the foe as of the egg is precisely what is taking place at the focus of our solar system. It is merely a concentrated current, and at a point where there is only a rotary motion of its sub- stance. The point at the centre of the cur- rent is capable of commencing the congrega- tion of substance of the decomposed parts of the egg, as any substance whirled in a fluid will congregate in the centre. Every ocean current produces a similar congregation of matter. Now, it has got to be discovered that in an egg there is as regular a circula- tion as there is in an animal or human body, and that the circulation is wholly of the cur- rent of electricity that is generated in the decomposition of the egg. Great heavens ! "What a solution of the problem of the causes of the whirling of the solar system. It is actually true that in the egg the same opera- tion takes place that takes place in the solar system. An egg with several yolks, and rings of small particles of decomposed cells around each yolk, and a convoy of moons for each yolk, except the central yolk, would offer a very good picture of the solar system. 74 Origin of Species. Now, if this egg is not possessed of a crea- tion like the tMng that we have described as developed in a plant, orrather its blossom, this whirling current is sure to decompose every corpuscle in the egg, and accomplish nothing more. The crust is broken when such a decompo- sition is performed merely by an explosion of the egg. No scientist of the world has ever found out why an egg can in most cases, if it is warmed by the fire, or by steam, bring forth a creature with organization and life, and having muscles, bone, feathers, and all the substances that a bird can possess. The great Cuvier was a long time trying to discover how this could be accomplished. He never found it out, and the world is to- day as ignorant of the cause as when the subject was first considered. It will be explained in this article, and when the explanation is read, it will be seen to be the most simple affair of the generation of organization, except the production of in- sects. A bird is but one step more of unfoldment than an insect, and it is but a step less of un- foldment than a mammal. The reptile is as much a construction of the one order as the other, and it is only a most prodigious insect. The possession by an egg of a creation that will cause its decomposing substance to cling to its parts would cause the thing to become clothed with the substance merely, and if the object was not changed in form, it would sim- ply be a construction of the same shape still. But if it is gradually changed by a creature's influence, in a way to cause it to possess the form of that creature it will become a crea- tion of that character so far as form is con- cerned. If it is given a current of the in- fluence that produces life it will become a living creature of that shape. If it is given a chance to get out of the shell it will scratch and fly and cackle, or crow or sing. All of the changes that take place in the egg are the decomposition of the cells, the conversion of the creation from the plant into a different form and the bursting of a shell. Now, this is all the explanation a world is wanting to enable people to understand why Pj bird can be brought out of an ^gg. The feathers and bones and claws and beak, every organ of the bird that is con- structed of cells, is produced by the ordinary operation of growth. Before any of such organs are produced the chick is given a means for their construction. It consists of a current ol electricity to do the growing. Now, we desire the reader to watch the statements of the balance of this work. When the chick is given this current it is able to commence the process of eating, for it is in the digestion of what the chick eats that the organs obtained by growth are con- structed. How can it eat ? and what can it eat ? It cannot get food outside of the shell ! It must get it inside. Now, it is always the fact that when the chick is hatched, there is nothing in the shell but the chick. The chick has actually eaten up all there was in the shell, except itself. No physiologist will dare to say that the chick was entirely con- structed by the congregation of substance from any cause, for there are the cells and the feathers, all the products of growth, as all cells and feathers are. It must be admitted, then, that in the shell the chick actually eat up all the substance, except what was already appropriated to its construction before it could eat. Another wonderful phenomenon is dis- closed by the hatching of a chicken when the incubation tak^s place from the effects of steam or heat in the absence of the parent bird. The same philosophy is operated, as if the parent was sitting on the e^gg. Now, if what is stated is true what can XJroduce a chicken in an egg that is a great distance from the hen and in a hatching box ? Why does the apple seed produce an apple tree when planted a great distance from the parent plant? The philosophy of conversion is identically the same in each, and it is simply the capac- ity of the parent bird or plant to influence the development of its seed wherever it is. It is a mere magnetic current that is capable of converting the object in the egg into a crea- ture like the object from whose organization it was produced. This very astonishing operation of the magnetic current of the bird upon the developing chick is the same sort of work as the giving of information of the mis- fortune or death of a person to a relative or friend, who is a great distance away. It is the philosophy that is operated in informing I the untutored savage of the danger of an ap- Origin of Species. 75 proach of a hurricane or great storm. It is the wonderfuloperation of givingsome writers a clearer view of nature than is generally ob- tained. The philosophy will do a vast num- ber of wonderful things, and the most won- derful of all is the way it gives the human mother a means of causing her child to give her its affection as long as it lives. A whole catalogue of the constructions of this method of creating copies of objects can be given, and it shall be given in the future numbers of this paper. A photograph is a thing the world shall understand, and all similar phenomena will be explained. Let us dismiss the consideration of the egg by the statement that a chick is enabled to get out of its shell by the shell being broken by the chick's growth. The exteuu of the beak and claws of this young being is so great that the pressing of the feet against the shell will cause the beak to penetrate the shell where the beak is touching it. It is this pressing of the beak against the confining crust that always causes the chick's head to make its appearance iirst, when the chick is hatched. In what has been stated concerning the de- velopment of a bird, there is explained all the philosophy that is operated in producing a living organization in any creature or in any creature's eggs. No other philosophy is wanted in any spe- cies of animal, and the sex of the oifspring of every species of creature is produced solely by the magnetic control of the embryo, by the parent or both parents. The bird is given a difference of organization merely by the change of the intestinal arrangement. In what is called the male bird there is only a considerable excitement of the anus pro- duced by a rapid decomposition of the sub- stance in the intestine. This difference in the decomposition of the substance in the stomach and intestines of the male bird, is the means of preventing an egg from form- ing in the male, and at the same time cre- ating on the outside of the bird a finer and more beautiful amount of feathers. The difference in the decomposition of the substance of the feathers, as in all other sub- stances, is the cause of the difference in color. No author of science will for a moment pre- tend that there are sexual organs in a bird. The creation of a male sex in the offspring is wholly through the influence of the male birds of the family, operating on the devel- oping embryo. No other method is possible. It is the same operation in the develop- ment of the male sex in any species of ani- mals, and it is capable of proof by the fact that every species of animal that has passed out of existence, was destroyed by the dis- parity of sexes, and every species of animal on the earth will be destroyed in the same way. When one sex is out of existence, the other perishes as a consequence. The Creator could devise a means of pro- ducing the extinction of any species of animal without the destruction of life. It is only necessary to add to this explana- tion of the cause of sex, the statement that in the human creation, a sex is provided when the mother is in possession of the ob- ject that is to be transformed into a human being, for an animal soul is possessed of sex. What a great problem this inquiry as to the cause of sexes in human beings ? Its solution is now given the world, and the problem will never be speculated upon after this work is examined. Now, our article shall be closed as soon as we can give the explanation of the birth of a child, and have stated what will enable all mothsrs to bear only good children. A child is actually pushed into the world. When it is sufficiently developed to cause a considerable amount of its own magnetic current to be discharged in the womb, the current will commence to push the child out. The position of the womb is such that whether the mother be standing or lying the child will press against the mouth of the womb. The generated current of electricity will press the child in the same direction, and as it does so it will gradually escape through the walls of the womb, and replenish the strength of the mother. When the child is still it will generate another current and the opera- tion is repeated. A few such operations bring the child into the atmosphere. When it is born it screams because it is obliged to re- linquish the source of its nourishment. It will cry for years afterwards on account of the same kind of deprivations. The other substance in the womb is pushed out as soon as its decomposition produces a sufficient current to push it out. This will be a good item of news for the medical profession, for they are anxious to 76 Origin of Species. learn what pushes out both of these cre- ations. In every birth of a human being there is a complete operation of giving the world a creation that was in it twice before. The very well-developed person is often admon- ished of this fact. When he is conscious of having seen the condition of things in a place that the body he occupies was never in, or of coming in contact with objects that are famiJiar to him, although never seen in his human life, he is only conferring with what occupied his attention when on earth before. Now, a whole community can be well de- veloped if people will only remove from their midst all the brutes of a worthless and rie- ious character. This is all that is necessary to create that prayed-for millennium of civil- ization in which all men shall be capable of following the golden rule. A world of humanity is to be cultivated in this way, and it is the only way to prevent the creation of classes of society that ar© committing crimes and vices. When a community is thus improved, a chance is given for the coming of the Lamb of Peace, and the greater coming of that day of General Jubilee, when the exile of all that constitutes the happiness of man will be ended. OFFICES OF ELECTRICITY IN THE EAf[TH, Chapter I. The grand and wonderful operations that are embraced by the term geology are what this article is intended to explain. The offices of the great and all-competent influ- ence called electricity in the creation and un- foldment of the world are all that is included in the department of science which the geologist attempts to teach. A delineation of the operations of this in- fluence in the globe is sure to disclose the cause and the methods of the development of the organization, and the means by which all the constructions upon the earth are given an existence. To trace the constant, simple and import- ant work of this single agent of creation in its contact with and coursing through the old planet on which our creation was or- dained, is all that is necessary to enable us to understand the whole modus operandi of unfolding the planet and producing on its surface the entire varieties of water, rock, metals, soil, plants, the inequalities of sur- face seen in the mountains and valleys, and the cause of the commotions of the earth's crust of the character of earthquakes and volcanoes, the cause of storms, auroras about the poles, and the means of producing the quality of atmosphere necessary to sus- tain life, and, finally, to discover what part the earth performs in the grand and wonder- ful economy of the organization called the solar system. This tracing is the great task before us, and if it were not a fact that it was but a sin- gle influence operating only as a single force can, and must, operate, and in ways as sim- ple as a simple agent is capable of employ- ment, and producmg only such results as a uniform exertion of the agent can produce, it would be a task which the writer would never undertake, and one that would baffle the faculties of the human mind, and give the dwellers of the earth an un solvable problem. It is not the case with respect to the problems of the earth's unfoldment, any more than with any of the operations of na- ture, that they are unsolvable and there is no greater difficulty in un- derstanding what has operated to convert the globe as it was originally created into what it is to-day, than there is in understanding what developed a plant or a snail. It was a work less complicated than the creation of the snail, or any living creature. The orders of creation are more complicated as they increase in degree of unfoldment, and a plant of the simplest order Is somewhat more complicated than the earth in respect to its construction. "When a better view of all the organizations of nature is obtained, and the methods of creation are better understood, it will be no great wonder that a world is comparatively a simple organization when considered in con- nection with the plant or animal. The whole of the organization is only a component part of the greater organization, the solar system ; and its development is only as great as will enable it to perform its func- tions in this greater organization. The im- possibility of its being further developed in respect to the character of its organization is to be seen in what it is intended to perform in the great arrangement of stellar bodies. No change in the character of its organiza- tion can take place, any more than the char- acter of an organ of the body can be changed. The only change that can be made is a fur- ther unfoldment of the organization itself. Now, a clear and definite understanding of this world, the character of its construction, its relations to the other bodies of the solar organization, and the methods of its unfold- ment, are within the capacities of any person who will continue to investigate the work. The only reason why a complete analysis of the problem was not given the world cen- turies ago, was the fact that it was not con- ceived that a single force of any character was capable of accomplishing the work of un- foldment, or that the force called electricity was concerned in the work. A thousand per- sons have lived who were competent to un- ravel the whole problem if it could have been Offices of Electricity in the Earth, seen that one simple influence was competent to accomplish, the affairs of creation. This very conception of the capacity of an iafluence of which the world, as yet, is entirely ignorant, is all that is wanted to enahle the scientific mind to unravel every problem of creation. The work is neither long nor arduous, and it can be performed in a few years' time, and with much less expense and employment of mind than is bestowed upon the chess board in any town of the country in the same period. What a fearful undertaking this work of solving the problems of creation does appear to the world, and particularly to the scien- tist. What great wonders these problems must be, if the giant Spencer, so-called, of Old England, is correct in declaring that only a few of the problems of nature are within the power of the mind to investigate ! What an ignorant mass of creatures man- kind must always be if it is a fact that only a small circle of the works of creation can be understood ! What a forlorn condition of the children of the Creator, if it is true that they are to be constantly subjugated to the most meagre and unsatisfactory understanding of their surroundings. This condition of the human family, if it is a fact, is a species of degrada- tion and slavery as unjustifiable as any other species of slavery or human degradation. This idea is only a mere fancy of the mindj however, and it is the result of ignorance only. There is not a ghost of truth in the whole of the declarations of the agnostics concerning the power or the limit of the mind, or the unsolvable character of the questions of nature. Every conception of the mind is a step in the direction of the solution of such wonders, and it is only to be increased by further conceptions of the subjects, when the colossal work of the mind is found to be only a mere attraction of the will in the direction of the inquiries. The mere capacity for re- flection is all that is wanted to render a per- son capable of climbing to the summit of the pyramid of science, and from its heights to be hold the very processes of the operations of nature. A work of such importance as the truths of geology should be given the world at this period, when there are so many enterprises that are only limited by the ignorance of the people of what can be accomplished. A whole volume of most important facts is yet to be disclosed of a geological char- acter. A complete overthrow of nearly all the present theories of the geologists con- cerning the world's development and condi- tion is absolutely necessary before anj^ ra- tional understanding of the globe can be ob- tained. It is high time the world was informed of what the earth was constructed, and of what all the substances of the earth were made of and how they were made. The people will get this information in this article, if we can give it. The crust of the earth shall be examined and explained. The rock shall be examined and explained. The metal shall be examined and explained. The plant shall be examined and explained, and the way all such things were produced shall be examined and ex- plained. The whole of the metals shall be given an explanation. Every substance of which the crust of the earth is composed shaU be given an explanation. The construction of the water of the earth shall be explained. The construction of the atmosphere shall be explained. The chemicals of the earth shall be explained, and their nature explained, and the purpose of the world's organization shall be explained. This immense amount of explanation shall be given in a few chapters of this paper, and the whole of the work will not contain more than [one-third as much printed matter as is contained in what are called works on elementary geology. There will be no necessity for more than one- third as much matter and it shall be so plainly performed that any person capable of reading it can understand it as well as the most learned scientist. This apparently bold statement will be seen to be a simple fact, and it will be so well fulfilled that it will not appear astonishing to make it. We are not in the least elated over the i result of our investigations of the affairs of nature, and it is a pleasure to give our con- clusions to the readers of our paper, merely because we think they should be observed. A far greater amount of work can be found in the publications of any well-known author of geological science, and if such works were competent explanations of the subjects of this Ices of Electricity in the Earth. science, they -vv^ould be very much simpler and considerably less in extent. If tliey Avere correct there would be no oc- casion for this article. It is only to remove the errors of such ■VTorks, and to point to the operations of law and the plan of its operations that this work is intended. Let all who observe what is stated give us their careful attention, and give the proposi- tions to be advanced a careful consideration. It will be a work that no scientist will wholly deny, and if it is only partly true, it will be worth the attention and examination of our readers. On every aspect of creation, and in every organization of the universe, there is an un- mistakable index of the way the universe or the organization was created. This index is as unerring as a mathemati- cal principle. It is only a mere principle of the operation of law that the index is intended to point to. The solution of the problem is but the watch- ing of the operation. "With this preliminary introduction to our work concluded, we will commence the watch- ing of the operations of law that constructed, and to this hour have continued the unfolding of the grand old globe. In the completion of the globe a work was performed precisely like the creation of a cell in a plant or animal organization, and a cell of the same character in all respects was made. This construction of this cell in the system of cells constituting the solar organization was only a condensation of the great ring of what is generally described as nebula by the teachers of astronomy. The nebula was only a current of electricity which was revolvinsr around a centre of the solar system. Every one of the bodies of this system was constructed by a condensation of a similar ring of this influence. The whole of these cells, and such condensations as con- stitute the aerolites and asteroids, are all the affairs of this vast organization of worlds, ex- cept the great current of this good influence that is so steadily and faithfully performing the revolutions of all such creations. The comets are but partial condensations of the current that is sweeping between two planets, or planets and the sun, and which are decomposed by the same current as soon as they are capable of offering a resistance to the current. These partial condensations ox the current are simply burned up, in the same way that a current of electricity will burn up any substance that is in its path when its motion is given a great velocity. In the phenomenon of this character, there is nothing more than is seen on any night of the year in the form of a meteor — "shooting star " — as it is passing in our immediate at- mosphere. Both of these exhibitions of the burning of a condensed amount of substance in the space above us are not only pleasing instances of the designs of creation, but are calculated to prevent anymore constructions of a stellar character. A full and complete discussion of such phenomena will be given when we are discussing the subject of astron- omy. The illuminations called Milky Way and nebulsB, are merely creations of a small amount of light by the multitudes of stars in particular localities. These phenomena are as simple as the halo around a gas or lamp light when seen at a little distance in the dark. The Milky Way is but a band of such light and it can be as easily described as a light on the candlestick. The detached ob- jects of this character are in all respects the same, and are detached only because the clusters of stars that create them are de- tached. The stars are only small bodies in the atmosphere of the earth, and are capable of being attracted to the earth occasionally, and the fallen stone and iron objects called aerolites are the stars that the earth has at- tracted to it. The construction of these small bodies, and the cause of their existence in a great ring around the earth, are as easily ex- plained as the construction of a snow ball. The only thing that prevents them sweep- ing around the earth in the same way that the moon sweeps around it is the fact that their locality is where the earth's attraction is too weak to cause them to whirl around it. They are almost stationary, and this won- derful provision for giving the children of the earth an ever-changing adornment of the heavens is as interesting a subject for con- templation as nature affords. If they were passing around the earth in equal periods, only a partial and very unsatis- factory view of theiu could be obtained, while as they are controlled, every year gives the whole ring a beautiful exhibition to mortala. Offices of ElectricUy in the Earth, A wonderful Calculator, this Author of cte- ation. How unappreciative are the people of this unseen Calculator. What a great and wonderful adornment of the sky this Design- er has instituted. What would we do if a cloudy night could be followed by only a darker sky? What could a mortal observe of beauty in what is now a vast and decorated arch of the sky, if there were no objects to be seen but an occasional planet, and a fast fad- ing and periodical moon? When these objects are discussed in a chap- ter in the article on astronomy a better des- cription of these majestic creations shall be made. In the organization comprising the objects just denoted, there is all there is of the uni- verse. No telescope can reveal anything beyond it, and there never will be an object seen that is not in this organization. If any other sys- tem or object exists beyond the circumfer- ence of this system it will be forever unknown to the people of this earth. The only thing that enables us to discover the presence or locality of any object in this great system of worlds is the cai^acity of the illumination cre- ated on one side of each body to extend its scintillations to our eyes. In this operation there is merely a vibration of the magnetic current stretching from such illuminations to our eyes. The most distant of these objects are barely observable with the assistance of the most powerful telescopes. Any object as much farther from the outermost planet as such a planet is from the one nearest to it could not be an object of sight by means of any instrument of a telescopic character. This is, however, no substantial argument against the existence of other planets. A complete answer to the inquiry whether there are more planets than those discovered can be obtained by a description of the meth- od of the creation of those that are found. This will be obtained in our work on this sub- ject. It can be as easily determined whether there are other planets, as a question whether a dress pattern that is made into a dress can be made into another such dress. This is all that is necessary to state in this article concerning the construction of the solar system. In describing the co-operative work of the earth's great current of electrici- ty, in producing the heat and light of the earth, a mere synopsis of the means of heat- ing and lighting all the bodies of this system will be given. Now this cell of which the crust of the earth was created, was a mere shell of the same kind of material as the cell of the plant or animal, and the dift'erence between it and these smaller cells was barely in size and con- densation. The cell of the globe was more condensed. Its condensation was sufficient to bear on its surface every object intended to be constructed on it, and as everything to be constructed on it, except the water and at- mosphere, was to be constructed of the sub- stance of the crust itself it was only neces- sary that the crust should be of sufficient strength to bear the water and atmosphere. In any piece of mica a piece of this crust of theearthis seen. All the mica of the globe that has been disclosed was once contained in this great sheet of mica that constituted the earth's original condition. This fact will be abundantly proven in the course of this discussion. It could not be es- tablished in any way but by disclosing the means or the causes that presented this sub- stance on the surface of the earth wherever it is seen, and the disclosure of the phil- osophy of the upheavals of the earth's crust that have taken place, if it was not possible to discover that every organization is but a construction of cells. At this part of the discussion it is only proper to state that wherever there is a con- densation of electricity the result is a con- struction of this character, and a cell cannot be constructed in any other way. In the strata or scale of this substance there is but a result of such condensation at one oper- ation. In every subsequent, as well as in each previous condensation of the influence a strata of this mica was created. No other philosophy for creating a world was necessary, and it is to be seen that the stratiferous condensations of this substance were necessary in order to allow a develop- ment of the globe. The decomposition of this stratified shell could not have been performed as it has been performed if a single body was created of great thickness. When the constraction of the shell was completed a means for converting it into what is now on and in the crust of the globe was, of course, necessary, and it was equally Offices of Electricity in the Earth. necessary that the operation should be one that would convert the crust into all the par- ticular kinds of soil necessary for the produc- tion of plants, and when the soil was pre- pared to convert a part of it into such plants. Now all that was necessary to cause the ac- complishment of such a work was to create a current of this great agent of decomposition and construction, which would constantly and uniformly operate to decompose the crust, and at the same time provide a means for the construction of plants. This very strange contrivance was actually established, and it is the method for producing all the vegetation on the earth, and it was the con- trivance for preparing the soil for the devel- opment of such vegetation. No one can for a moment understand what this wonderful provision was or is until it is thoroughly ex- plained. The explanation can be given only by stating the general character of the won- derful sweep of electricity into and out of the earth. The operations of the current in its great and constant circuit will be described as we proceed with this work. In each globe of the great system of worlds •called the solar system there is a provision for the current of electricity that is carrying them around the central planet to course through these bodies. The current that is generated in the escape of this current from each of such bodies is the one that is con- stantly furnishing the motor for the whirling of the entire system. In all the wonders of the stellar organiza- tion there is none so astonishing as the fact that the whole arrangement is automatic and a veritable perpetual motion. It is a work of actual self-operating con- trivances. No author of science will deny this if it is explained how it is done. The explanation can be given, and it shall be when we discuss the stellar creations. All that can be said in this connection con- cerning this arrangement, is, that in the ab- sorbing of a portion of the current that sweeps around the whole system, the earth obtains the force that is all the while devel- oping it. At each pole of the globe this cur- rent is drawn into the earth, and at all the otherparts of the earth's surface where it is not closed by the contracting influence of cold or a great deal of waterit is being discharged. The discharge of the current, creates a complete circuit of the current, for on each side of the equator the current that is discharged passes to the pole on the side of the earth from which the current escapes, and is again drawn into the earth at the pole, and in this coursing of this current all the provision for the devel- opment of the earth and its vegetation is found. Everything that is necessary to be done to disclose the processes of nature called geological phenomena, and to discover what has taken place in the earth in all past time, and obtain a perfect understanding of every geological fact and problem, is to dis- cern what this current of electricity could do, in and on this great shell of mica we have described. Astonishing as it may appear, it is true that a school boy, with an under- standing of the effects produced by a cur- rent of electricity in motion, can trace the whole of the operations of this current, and uncover every problem of geology. Let us state to the gratification of the reader, that in any good atlas there are all the facts to be seen that will be wanted in order to discover that everything that is now or hereafter stated is true. It can be so plainly seen that a geography will be a wel- come guest in every household where a peep at the work electricity has done in the earth is desired. The balance of this article will be simply a description of the operations of this in- fluence, that courses from the equator to the poles. In this description of such operations all the causes of the creation of every ine- quality of surface, and the construction of rock and metals, and soil and water of the globe can be ascertained. All such affairs are but the result of this great sweeping of this current. The atmosphere is only a continuation of the condensation of the electricity of the solar system, and each atom of gas of this abundant element is but a small globe of slightly condensed mica. The atmosphere is condensed simply by the cessations of the pulsating current that is passing over the earth. When the current is halted a slight condensation takes place, and if the atmosphere becomes too much condensed, it creates meteors ** shooting stars ", and the more condensed portions Ices of Electricity in the Earth. are burned up by the current tbat is passing over the earth. These objects are caused to descend when they are of sufficient density to be attracted by the earth, and in this whirling of these bodies in the direction of the earth, a chance is afforded the current to burn them up. No other method is necessary for this work They are so easily decomposed that a slight velocity of motion will cause their decompo- sition. What a wonderful problem ! The whole of the philosophers of the earth have failed to satisfactorily explain this work. The astronomers are as much in ignorance as to the nature of these objects, and the cause of their burning, as they were in ages past. The water of the earth wae created, as it is created now in every part of the world's at- mosphere. The substance is only oxygen and hydrogen, and a current of electricity passing in it. A mere burning of atmospheric gases was all that was necessary to furnish hydrogen, and this was accomplished in the same way that the tiny meteor is destroyed. The sweep of the earth's current through the atmosphere burns up a portion of the gases, and the burned substance is hydrogen — a fine condition of carbon — it is not a metal. This carbon and the oxygen, which is a little finer in character than the nitrogen creates the water. The earth's current of electricity also fur- nishes the electricity of the water. It imme- diately unites the oxygen and hydrogen, and which in all cases creates water. In every rain storm that occurs, a part of the water that falls is created in the atmos- phere. In the fall of snow there is a wonderful creation of crystals, and the world is entirely ignorant of the cause of their construction. It is when snow is falling that these crys- tals are created, and without the existence in the atmosphere of the objects around which the crystalizations are formed there could be no snow. The vapor would descend in the form of drops, either solidified, as in hail, or in the condition of water. The objects that attract the vapor around them in crystals are shaped exactly like the snow-flakes or crystals. This most interesting provision for cover- ing the earth with a soft and light substance to protect the perennial plants, and the roots of all plants is going to receive an explana- tion. Every snow-flake is shaped in the same way that a worm or insect is shaped, and that is by a substance being attracted to the parts of a creation that is evolved from a plant or other organization. The organizations that evolve the objects that attract vapor into snow-flakes are the vast and curious algae of the oceans. These crystals will in all cases appear of the same shape as these algae. Many so called zo- ophites are really algae. Every form of these plants is seen in the snow flakes that fall from the vapor. Let the reader obtain a chart of snow flakes or crystals, and another of the algae of the ocean and compare them. In such comparison a perfect copying of the algae of the ocean can be seen in the snow flake crystals, each plant being represented with almost perfect accuracy. How astonish- ing this disclosure of the cause of the snow flakes ! In every organization that is created a soul is also created, and the soul is given the water or atmosphere at the death and dis- solution of the organization. It is in those algae that a creation is made that exists in the water when the algae are decayed. The emanations of these organizations are passed into the atmosphere in the evapora- tion of the waters of the ocean. And it is always the case that the snow falls only after a considerable wafting of the vapor of the ocean over the land has taken place. When the earth is closed by the cold and its current cannot escape, the crystalization of the vapor in the air can take place. This is prevented when the earth discharges its electric current, for the current will not per- mit the crystalizing, and only in winter after a wind has brought the emanations of these algae from the surface of the oceans can snow be constructed. This is all the expla- nation necessary of snow, and we ask that it be examined. The reason why the emanations from land plants do not cause crystalizations of the same nature, is because they are too delicate, and only in a quiet atmosphere of the night, on window panes, and on all smooth surfaces where a slight amount of water is congealed can they cause crystalizations. In all such stamping of the windows and Offices of Electricity in the Earth. flagginir of our dwellings there is a soul of a plant portrayed. Now, what credit will the writer obtain from the scientific authors for solving a prob- lem that the whole body of scientists from the earliest time has failed to unravel ? The writer will obtain from this class of authors only a mere silence, and in another decade of the world the same class will give the porblem a still greater silence. This silence will be produced because the problem is already solved. When the whole of this article is read it will be found to contain a considerable num ber of the metamorphoses of science, and they will have a sedative effect on such au thors as love to remain quiet when a storm is blasting the pleasant affairs of nature. They will lull all the authors of science into a last- ing sleep, and because they will continue as works of fact as long as man can live. Now, it will be a pleasure to our readers to learn the cause of those fantastic auroras that adorn each pole of the earth, and it will be learned when the statetaent about to be made is read. In the passage of the earth's current of electricity into the earth at the poles it is creating an electric light identically like the light created by a current of electricity pass- ing from one carbon point to another in a common electric light. The electricity in sweeping through the atmosphere at this focus of the current creates a species of lightning. The creation of the light is solely a vibrat- ing of the current in the atmosphere as all light is created. This simple cause of an aurora borealis or australis is only the same as that of the phe- nomenon seen in the sky at the morning sun- rise, and as long asthe day lasts. These lights are but copies of the concussion of the earth's atmospheric electricity, by being struck by a current from the sun. This is what we call the sun. The fact is so easily established we will undertake to give the proof in another chap- ter in a few paragraphs. This is all the space our paper will permit ■Q8 to publish of this article at this time In the following chapter a whole catalogue of wonders will receive our attention. Chapter II. When the previous chapter was concluded, it was promised that an explanation of the cause of the light and heat of the earth would be given, and the promise shall now be ful- filled. We have in this paper on two occasions given a partial explanation of this philoso- phy, and it was intended as a preparatory suggestion of this most Interesting and all important contrivance for giving light and heat to the world. This wonderful contrivance is only a con- cussion of the current of the earth's elec- tricity with the current that is sweeping around the whole solar system. The current that is discharged by the earth is given a vibration by this concussion, and this vibration of the current is all that con- stitutes the light and heat of the world. The current that is sweeping around the solar system is a creation of the sim, and it is simply given the same direction of motion. When it is conflicting with the current of the earth the concussion that produces the vibra- tion is created. No one can distinctly under- stand what this conflict is until it is seen what two currents of electricity can accom- plish when coming in conflict. It is already known that when two such currents meet a spark or flash of the concussion is seen; and if the currents are great it will produce what is called lightning. The only cause of the light is the vibration or concussion of the currents on the eye, and the light is but an effect of the vibration on the organs of sight. The eye is so affected by this intense action of the influence in the atmosphere that it will experience a slight concussion of the current of the optic nerve, and the concussion of this current is commu- nicated to the brain. All of such phenomena are but a sense of feeling inherent in the organs of sight. The sound resulting from a considerable concussion of the currents of electricity is but the effect of the vibration of the atmos- phere, and when the concussion is so slight as to produce no vibration of the atmosphere, the only effect on the senses is the creation of light. The only thing necessary to create a light is the vibration of the electric current of the atmosphere. The only thing necessary to produce sound is the vibration of the atmospheric gases. 8 Offices of Electricity in the Earth Now, it is a fact that if there was no water in the atmosphere in the form of vapor, we conld only obtain light from what is called the sun. Heat is in all cases bnt a vibration of the water of the atmosphere, or of sub- stances that have as ranch or more density. When a concussion of the atmosphere is produced by any operation in it, it will pro- duce no heat, unless it is so intense in its motion as to vibrate the vapor in it. The reason why the atmosphere will not produce heat when it is dry, although in a state of vibration, is because the gases of this element are too volatile and light to create any combustion or change in the object it comes in contact with. The presence of vapor in all parts of the earth's atmosphere prevents this fact being realized, except by a careful watching of the changes in the at- mosphere and the effect of changes in the am- ount of vapor in it. It can, however, be demonstrated by experiment, and this has been done. In every summer season a chanc« is often given by the evaporation of water from the earth, to witness the effects of a dry atmos- phere. Whenever a warm atmosphere is produced it is always attended by a considerable amount of vapor in it ir. a state of vibration. This action of the vapor will cause its greater expansion, and a greater evaporation on the surface of the earth. When the earth is comparatively dry, and no considerable evaporation is produced, it will commence to grow cold. The vapor near the earth is ascending, and the absence of the vapor will produce the de- crease of the temperature. This is the pro- vision for cooling the atmosphere when a drought is taking place, or where the country is not watered by rain. If the atmosphere was the source of heat, the continuation of sunshine for a few days would create such a heat as would destroy all life. Nothing but a greater degree of dryness of the atmosi)here produces cold in winter, or around the poles, and the atmospliere is ren- dered dry by the fall of the vapor. The fall of the vapor is produced by a decrease of the vibration of electricity in the atmosphere. The decrease of the vibration is produced by the greater distance of the concussion that causes the vibration. In our work on astronomy the cause of the changes in the position of what are called sun and moon will be completely explained. This explanation x)f the shifting of the so- called sun and moon, or what are supposed to be the sun and moon, will be given the people for the first time in the shape of a scientific discussion. The most astounding facts will be disclosed, and it will be a dis- closure no writer upon scientific subjects can or will attempt to deny. All that can properly be stated here is the fact that in the changes of the orbit of the moon as it courses around the globe the cause of the change of seasons is to be found. These changes of our atmosphere, and of the length of days and nights, are produced solely by the changes of the orbit, or what is better, the position of the moon in respect to the earth. In a careful study of the changes called seasons, and the changes of weather, it is possible to discover that every change of temperature is produced by the moon. But when it is understood what this body is, and how it can effect our atmosphere, it will be as easily seen what causes a change in weather and seasons as it can now be seen what produces day and night. In all the works on astronomy that are being studied in the schools, and in all places where a desire to obtain knowledge of the stellar organizations exists, there is a com- mon consent that the earth is spinning around the sun in a way to present its surface to a great ball of ignited substance, on the north and south of the equator alternately, and that this onward spinning of the earth around this ball of fire is the cause of the change of seasons The idea is quite in keeping witi most of the present theories of astronomers on as- tronomical subjects, and it is quite time it should be given a departure from the minds of the people. Let us now commence an examination of the unfoldment of the globe, and when it is appropriate to discuss the phenomena of the ocean currents, and the effect of great bodies of water on the discharge of the earth's electric current, it will be shown what the curious objects are that are so exciting the scientific world, called sun spots. It can be better understood when the cause of these currents and the character of the influence of these bodies of water are explained. Offices of Electricity in the Earth. The oceans are as instrumental in the de- Telopment of the world as the current that is creating objects on and in the earth's crust, but the offices the oceans and other great l)odies of water are fulfilling, and have ful- filled, in the construction of continents and elevations of the earth's surface, and in the construction of the chimneys and valves for the escape of the earth's great current of electricity are absolutely unnoticed in scien- tific works. All of these offices, and the effects of their execution will be carefully considered as we proceed m this article. The cause of the present localities of the water of the earth, and character and extent of water at difFerent ages of the world will also be considered. In the creation of mountains and smaller upheavals of the earth's crust, we shall find the construction of all the metals. In the creation of the islands and coral reefs we shall find the construction of the aalt that is giving the ocean its briny condi- tion. In the creation of the rocks we shall find the construction of what is converted into soil. In what is converted into soil we shall find the means of plant development. In the plant we shall find the means for creating both the bodies and the food of ani- mals. In the animals we shall find what consti- tutes the origin of human races. In the hu- man races we shall find what is requiring a great deal of knowledge of what has pre- ceded man. All that was ever performed in the crust of the earth, in order to create the substance called silicon, was the partial decomposition of the mica constituting the eartJti's shell. The electric current that sweeps out of the earth from the interior to the surface, and from pole to the interior, does in this circuit constantly decompose the world. The current in coming through the earth's crust partly bums the substance of the crust. This decomposition of the mica crust pro- duces silicon. This substance can be produced by decom- posrug mica, to a slight extent. In the decomposition of the mica a sub- stance is produced called quartz, and it is only a small amount of decomposition of sili- con. In other words, mica, a little more de- composed. In the decomposition of quartz a substance is produced called felspar, and it is only a greater decomposition of mica. In the decom- position of felspar a substance is obtained call- ed marl, or a still greater decomposition of mica. In the decomposition of marl, a sub- stance called chalk is produced, a yet greater decomposition of mica. In the decomposition of chalk, we have a substance from which magnesium is obtained, and only a greater decomposition of mica, and when magnesium is decomposed a sub- stance called oxide of magnesium is obtained, and this is a substance that is next to gas in condition. Now, with this understanding of the prop- erties of mica in different states of decompo- sition, we can begin to see what a constant decomposition of the crust of the earth would produce, and in these substances and their modifications by the operations of water, air, and the pressure caused by the earth's at- traction, are all the substances on, or in the earth's crust. Every one of the substances named is produced by the decomposition of the mica crust of the earth. It is well to state in this place, that in the use of the word decomposition, we mean sim- ply the combustion of substance, and the word is employed because we are in want of a better one. The metals are only the modifications of the substances just explained, and everyone of them is produced by the simple operation of pressing. No metal is discovered that was not pro- duced by the compression of one of these sub- stances, and the coarsest and most common of the metals were produced from the most common and least decomposed of these sub- stances. Gold, the most precious of the metals, is produced simply by a great pressure of parti- cles of mica. Silver is constructed by the pressure of chalk. Copper, by the pressing of the mica partly decomposed, and the sub- stance is but little difierent from gold. Iron is produced by pressing quartz and the unde- composed mica in it. The other metals are only compressed chalk, pure or impure, or the productions from chalk, called barium strontium and 10 Offices of ElectricUy in the Earth. silicates of magnesia, oxide of magnesium, and several others, and whicti are only chalk in difterent degrees of decomposition. Every metal is constructed by pressing some sub- stance to such an extent as to cause a change in the condition of the substance. The change in the condition is created only by a still further decomposition of the substance, and when the change is thus made the sub- stance is solidified. Now, if this statement is considered error will the denier explain why a considerable quantity of gold is found only in the interior of quartz that has contracted while cooling, and why every metal that is given a lustre by rubbing is also found only in a rock that is constructed by the same means. The only way to construct gold is to press mica till it is partially decomposed. When this is done a piece of gold will be the result. What a construction of gold there will be if this is true ! It will be done, and it is our hope that all the precious metals will be constructed so fast that the greed for gold and silver will be satiated. In the destruction of the value of such metals, a government can commence the work of obtaining sufficient credit to render its promises as good as gold. The absence of such a degree of credit is all that gives gold any value as money, and it is time that this most degrading monument of the want of governmental credit and relic of a barbar- ous appreciation of the character of civiliz- tion were destroyed. It is only a mere continuation of a want of faith in the honesty and ability of human in- stitutions that is realized in the substitution of the metals for the promises of the gov- ernment. All of the goverments of the earth are of such small importance in the estimation of the people that their promises of the charac- ter of money are only valuable when predica- ted on the possession of gold enough to con- vert the promise into gold when demanded. If it is impossible to find an equivalent of this character the people will make sure of a government that will fulfill its promise. Now, when any of the substances that have been described are sufficiently pressed to promote a small amount of change in their character, a metal is constructed. The pressure will produce a slight decomposition or burning of the substance, and at the same time render it more dense. When the condition of the substance is thus changed it will possess a color corre- sponding to the degree of decomposition. This is all that creates color in any object. Whatever the substance may be, its color is sui-e to describe its degree of decomposition. The chemical action of the substance is the cause of the color, and in every substance that is not transparent, there is a constant decomposing of its particles. Every ore, no matter how bright its lustre, will gradually change its appearance, and become deprived of its brilliancy. The brighest piece of gold is able to retain its lustre but a short time. No other metal can retain its lustre any more, and it is a fact that in the change of brilliancy only a decomiDosition of the substance takes place. In each particle of the gold that is exposed to the atmosphere a combustion is produced that gives it its brilliancy, and when the combustion is sufficient to create a slight de- gree of decomposition of the surface the bril- liancy is gone. The lustre is but a burning of the metal, and there is no lustre unless there is a com- bustion. Within the gold there is only a black con- dition of the metal, and gold will be black, or of any color, when a substance is mixed mth it that prevents a combustion, and it is by this process that the different colors of gold are produced. No object is able to give the eye an appearance of color that is not capable of combustion when exposed to the atmosphere. The most of the substances are of this character. The only thing that can fail to produce color is the condensed elec- tricity, that is not at all decomposed, and the cause of the transparency of any object is the undecomposed condition of this sub- stance. The atmosphere is as transparent as any object can be, that is not a pure condensation of electricity. The mica is as perfectly transparent as any- thing can be when in a perfectly pure condi- tion. What a considerable addition to our knowl- edge of color and the condition of substances, if what is stated is correct. The world has still to discover what causes a piece of charcoal to be black, andthedis- Office:! of Fleet ricity in the Earth. 11 covery shall be obtaiucd in the sentence no^ to be given : Every particle of the coal is stopped giving the atmosphere a current of eleciricity. A further decomposition is impossible with- out a greater action of the current of this I influence on the coal. Only a cessation of motion is causing the color called black on tiie surface of any object that is possessing this color. Every color, between black and transparency, is only a certain effect of a certain degree of decomposition. The colors are but effects of the decomposition, and with eyes that are covered with a very thick cornea only certain brilliancies of color can be observed. The thickness of the cornea prevents the other kinds of lights affecting the nerve of the eye, as they do in other persons. Now, let us commence the investigation of the disturbances that took place in the great shell of mica that constituted the earth's crust. We have already stated that the current of the earth's electricity that is passing into the earth at the poles and coming out around the surface of the earth, wherever it is not closed by the absence of heat, has accomplished all the changes that have taken place in the crust of the world. Let us now ascertain if this statement cannot be verified in each par- tic alar of the changes that have taken place. If it is a fact that this current has done whatevever is capable of being seen, it is certain that it can be discovered and the actual character of the operations under- stood. The crust of mica will be sure to be seen to have been operated upon in this sweep of this current, and the substances derived from its decomposition will also be found to have been still further operated upon, and it will also appear that in some places the mica has been thrown to the surface of the globe, and in different degrees of decomposition. The position of this mica will be sure to disclose the fact that it was once in the earth, and that it lay beneath the substances that are observed in ths crust and on the top of the earth. It will also appear that in its projection to the surface of the earth it was broken into pieces, and the scales as dis- tinctly presented as the different layers and promonitories of the rock that were broken into pieces and thrown to the surface, or tipped up on their edges. It will also appear that in the places where the mica is seen there is a consider- able upheaval, and a great amount of other substances also thrown on to the surface. This is already known, and the beds of mica are always found where the upheaval was so comparatively small that the volcanic character of rock was not created. The only thing that produced an igneous rock was the heat generated in the outbursts of the volcanoes. In all parts of the earth, where only a small range of mountains is created, more or less mica can be found, and on all the sum- mits and slopes of the volcanic ranges; it is also found in the shape of quartz or silicon or felspar, and these different conditions of the substance are the result of the outbursts of such volcanoes. In all these species of rock or substances a small portion of the mica is still seen in the form of scales. This condition of the substance will be again noticed when we explain the con- struction of granite. The coral formations shall first receive our attention, for the first thing that was pro- duced in the operations of the earth's de- velopment were these beginnings of organi- zation. They were the commencement of continents as well, and were the con- structions that began the division of the water of the earth. From a mere coral or alga organization, all of the organizations of the earth, in the way of plants and animals, came into existence, and in the creation of continents only a great amount of corals was constructed. In the separation of the water of the earth by coral creations we shall find the means for the dyking of continents, and all other bodies of land, by what are called mountain or hill ranges. Only a division of the water of the earth was necessary in order to produce an in- equality in the discharge of this great cur- rent of force that was calculated to do all the work of developing the earth. As soon as a division of the water took place, and which would render the water deeper than before, a greater discharge of this current around the borders of all devel- oping bodies of corals and land would take place, and the more forcible spurting of this 12 Offices of Electricity in the Earth. influence in such places 'svonld create a range of mountains of greater or lesser size. The reason wliy the discharge would be more forcible in such borders of the coral creations and incipient continents Tvas the prevention of the current being discharged i;hrough the water as easily as when it was shallow, or as easily as through the coral organizations and continents. The depth of the water was all the device for creating the greater force that was needed. When all this philosophy of the operations of our oceans and other great bodies of water, and of the vapor in the atmosphere is ex- plained, a greater amount of startling facts will be disclosed than can be found in any department of scientific study except as- tronomy. In our article it shall receive this explanation. No one can fail to comprehend it, and no author of science will deny it in any way. It cannot be denied for the simple reason, that it can be seen to be true as easily as it can be seen what creates a heap of sand when it is dumped from a cart. In all the effects of the water on the earth, and in the atmosphere, there is as plain an exhibition of the influence of this element on the currents of electricity connected with the earth as the effects of a body in strikiog another body, or of the effects of a stream of water in producing a sand bar. These wonderful and important offices of water on the earth and in our atmosphere are the very work that is causing the influ- ence that is developing the world to operate in a way to accomplish the unfoldment. The people of this country are anxious to ■discover what can prevent the overflow of the banks of the great rivers of the country, and can control the great freshets that deluge the shores of such rivers, and what will en- able the government to sufficiently dyke the shores of the ocean, and it will be a great ac- complishment if it can be done. When it is seen what has created the bluffs on all such great rivers, and the greater bluffs on the shores of the oceans, it can be ascertained what will enable man to cause these bluffs to be constructed all along such banks or shores. The same process will take place that created what are now existing, when- ever the stream is compelled to continue in jTir is nearly correctly given. The distance of tlie motion of a planet in an hour multiplied by the number of hours in a rotation will give the circrunference of the planet's encasement. The division of the circumference of the planet's or- bit, by the number of hours in a revolution, is an- other way to determine the circmnference of a fc jdy that is performing the revolution. The two periods thus obtained will be exactly the same, unless there be an error in the dis- tance of the sun given by the astronomers. Our calculation was originally made on the assumption that the orbit was tra- versed by a body that extended around the moon at a distance of five thousand miles beyond the point of the mean distance of the moon from the earth, and it was discovered to be the exact si^e of the body, within a small fraction. In calculating the size of the affairs that en- closed the three other planets. Mars, Venus, and Mercury, it was found that the sizes of the encasements of the four planets increase from Mars to Mercury in the same proportion that the velocit;^' of the revolutions of these plan- ets increase, allowing a difference for their size. In the existence and size of the encasements of these small planets near the sun, there is disclosed a provision fo^he protection of the planets against the destructive influence of the great and swift current of the subtle influence that moves them. It is a fact that every one of these bodies would be burned up in the current of electricity that carries them around if they were not protected by a sheU of the character described. A bare observation of the effects of the influence upon all bodies where it strikes them with a great velocity of motion, and the velocity of a current that will move one of these bodies from fifty-five to one hundred and ten thousand miles per hour, is all one needs, to satisfy him that each of the small planets with aU their attending bodies would be destroyed in a few moments if they were not thus protected. Let this fact be considered, and it will be found to be additional proof that all these planets are given a covering of the character described. Let, also, the fact of the different velocity of planetary revolutions be noticed. All that gave these bodies a covering of this character was a condensation of a small amount of the surface of the mass that was converted into thfisft -nl an fits anrl moons An Qpfi-^otJ-fti^n in motion can decompose any substance, tttlt ] will not produce a sensation of heat where there is no moisture in the atmosphere or in the sub- Now what can possibly prevent the earth or any one of the small planets from being attracted to the side of this encasement next to the sun, and on to the foundation on which the encase- ment rolls? In other words, why does the planet continue in the focus of this sheU ? The answer to this most important inquiry wiU disclose the reason why the greater planets are attracted to the partition on which they roll, and caused to roll on their surfaces. The work of the planets that are given a chance to roll around in the centre of the affair that encloses them, is all that is preventing them from being pulled down on to the archway of the revolution of the encasement. Only a rapid revolution of the encasement of these plan- ets is necessary to lift the planets into the centre of the encasement and cause it to revolve on its axis as the controlling body rotates This is ac- tually the case, and it is only possible in the case of a small planet. If the planet was as large a** either of the four greatest planets, it could not be done, and the planet would, by reason of the great amount of attraction of the sun upon it, be brought down on to the object that gives it a way around the sun. All of the greater planets are caused to roll on their surfaces on account of their size. On our earth the creations are un- disturbed, and can continue an existence. On the great utmost planets a chance to exist is on the sides of the planets opposite the equator. The only cause of the great inequality in the conjunctions of Jupiter and Saturn, which are so puzzling to astronomers, is the egg-like form of their orbits. When a competent understand- ing of the shape of an orbit is obtained, every phenomonon of motion not produced by the at- traction of the different bodies can be explained, and it will be. This is all we care to state concerning the crea- tion and character of an organization of what is in fact the universe. All that is necessary to do in addition to what is given the reader is to ex- plain the character of a comet and the philos- ophy for heating and lighting the bodies of the system. A comet is only an attempt to create another planet in the current of electricity that sweeps between two existing planets, or between the planet Mercury and the sun. The mere partial consolidation of a portion of this current at a globe of fire, can not extend any heat beyond the vapor of its organization, and if it was al- 18 Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. derived, is what is constructing a comet at some point of the system every day of the existence of the system. All that prevents a construction of a ring from the current between each planet of the same character that was con- structed in the creation of the system is the capacity of the current to bum up and convert into electricity again all the partially condensed current. As soon as a part of the current is con- solidated sufficiently to offer a resistance to the Bwfien of the current, it is at on ce destroyed by every comet that appears, and by a hundred scientific authors in different parts of the world. No apprehension of trouble to the world or to i,i,ti.t a i s > o !M m ■* • ISS M9M. suoom puB R}9m!id 9Ti^ qoiqA mojj I -uns sij^ punojc gotiioi jo suBaui « sSou jOTTiSuo 9q;j XP Jo noi'^'saio exp ajanBjdgq^n'sSuiA.iS aiu ^tjt[:j sXTJAixjoju (juaiS eqij m pauiiojjgd %-ex^ g^iq eijnao b^j m ^mod PS^an^^snoo ^^ll'' eio 9ir s« eoiBS aq^ Xpsraajd Mercury , Venus .... Earth , III ih Hi gig" LOOMIS'8 TABLES. Jupiter.. Saturn . Neptune . Mean distance from sun. Miles. 37,000,000 69,000,000 95,000,000 145,000,000 496,000,000 909,000,000 1,828,000,000 2,862,000,000 m 3,000 7,700 7,926 4,500 92,000 75,000 36,000 35,000 Siderial revo- lution. No. of days. 87,969 224,701 4,332,585 10,759,220 30,688,821 60,126,722 Distance pass- ed over the or- bit in one hour. 80,320 68,311 55,341 29,948 22,118 15,597 12,464 Period of rotation. 5 28 21 21 56 04 37 22 55 26 Period of rev- olution. Mos. andy'r's. 3 months. 7j months. 1 year. 2 years. 12 years. 29 years. 84 years. 164 years. OUE TABLE OP" CALCULATIONS. TJramis., Neptune Diameter of planet. Miles. 36,000 35,000 Circumfer- ence. Miles. 113,142 110,000 15,597 12,464 Period of ro'n. of the planet, obtained by a division of the cir- cum'e. by the No. miles per h'r. H. M. S. Sim Mercury . Venus.... Earth Mars , Jupiter... Saturn... Uranus..., Neptune . Circumference of Orbit. 232,571,428 433,714,285 597,142,857 911,428,571 3,117,714,285 5,713,714,285 11,490,285,714 17,989,714,285 Circumference of Planet. 289,142 6-7 235,714 2-7 113,142 110,000 Circumference of encasements, obtained by cal- culating portion of orbit passed over by planet in one day. 2,644,229 1,875,940 1,633,243 1,362,640 Number of rota- tions in one rev- olution, obtain- ed by dividing circumference of orbit by cir- cumference of planet or its en- casementa. 87,954 231 + 365 -f 668 + 10,782 + 24,240 -f 101,556,315 163,542,857 Actual number of days in one revolution. 686-1- 4,332,585 10,759,220 30,686,821 60,126,722 Number of h'rs, etc., in one ro- tation, calculat- ed upon number of rotations. 24h. 4m.- 23 21 23 56 24 37 9 55 21 + 22 26 Actual period of rotation. Hours, etc. 24h. 5m. 28s, 23 21 21 24 37 9 55 10 29 7 17 15 mm 49 3isa^ Distance in or- bit passed over by planet in one hour. 109,795 80,320 68,311 55,341 29,948 22,118 15,597 12,464 Distance in or- bit passed over by planet in one rotation. 2,644,229 1,875,940 1,633,243 1,362,640 289,142 6-7 235,714 2-7 113,142 110,000 Period of revolution, ob- tained by multiplying num- ber of rotations by number of hours of rotation, and divid- iag product by number of hours in one day of our time. For superior planets, divide by number of hours in our year. Have yearB as a result. 87,969 days. 224,701 days. 365,256 days. 686,980 days. 12 years. 29 years. 84 years. 164 years. Actual period of revolution. 87,969 days. 224,701 days. 365,256 days. 686,980 days. 12 years. 29 years. 84 years. 164 years. NoTK. — See the correspondence of the hourly motions of planets to the circumferences of planets and encasements, and also to the mean distances of planets from the sun in Loomis's table. The proof of the accuracy of the periods of rotation obtained of Uranus and Neptune is found by the employment of these amounts to get their periods of revolution. g.1 S if <* 1. 1 r I Offices of Electricity in the /Solar System. 19 little chance to come in contact with any other "body. The current that burns them up is holding them as completely in its power, as the current of the earth holds the moon. A comet can not pass out of the control of this current. j Any explanation we can offer of the cause of light and heat will be so utterly opposed to the accepted theories of the cause of these phenom- ena that only a demonstration of the truth of our propositions, or the discovery of the cause Ijy the accepted teachers of science will be ac- cepted as a proof of its truth. Since our publica- 1 tion of the cause of these affairs in this paper, a ! considerable advance in the knowledge of their I source is made in scientific circles. A great 1 discovery is made in England that a current of ! electricity in a state of vibration will produce a j light. The fact is given endorsement by a por- i tion of the scientists, and a partial conception j of the offices of this agent in the production of I heat is obtained. We have published our ob- i servation of this fact for a year. The only I thing api^arently needed to satisfy all inquirers I that only a vibration of this influence is produc- ing all the phenomena of light, heat and sound, is a conception that the influence is a fluid, and that it is the one general fluid of tte universe. It is only to be observed that all the affairs of this character are but a result of a commotion in the current of this influence in the atmos- phere, in order to give a farewell departure to all the pesent theories concerning their cause. We can do no more than to afford the world a chance to discover this great truth, by a per. "usal of this work and what has already been pub- lished. The world is soon to find the endorse- ment from every scientist in existence. Now to produce a vibration of the current of electricity a concussion of two or more currents must occur. This is all that is ever done to create a light. When the vibration is sufficient to vibrate the atmosphere, sound is produced; when it is sufficient to vibrate the water in the atmosphere heat is created. We want the read- eis of our work to clearly observe this philoso- phy, and remember it. No substance less solid than water or vapor of the atmosphere can by any motion of its parts create what is termed heat. All less condensed substances will fail to produce the sensation. A current of electricity in motion can decompose any substance, but it will uot produce a sensation of heat where there is no moisture in the atmosphere or in the sub- stance destroyed. In any vessel where the air (and of course its moisture) is exhausted wholly, a concussion of electrical currents can take place and produce the brightest possible light mthout any creation of heat. This fact can be witnessed in the nearly airless globes of the in- candescent electric lights now in use. It is the impossibility of exhausting the globe of all its atmosphere that is preventing a perfectly heat- less light being constructed within the globe. Let us ask that this philosophy be considered particularly, in connection with what is to be stated concerning the creation of heat around a globe of the solar system. Every one knows that if an ascension is made to a great elevation above the surface of the globe a colder stra- tum of atmosphere is reached, and that the cold increases as the ascension is increased. This is a perfectly satisfactory demonstration that the heat of a globe is connected with the vapor in its atmosphere, and that the heat de- creases as the vapor is decreased, and that be- yond the vapor there is no heat. Only for a small extent around the surface of a globe is there any heat. Let us ask, if this is true, why a world of so- called scientists can believe that a ball of fire can cause the heat of another body many mil- lions of miles off, and why they can believe that one body is capable of warming another so far away by a vibration of only a vapor on its own surface, or by a vibration of anything on it. It is believed, and a most stupid and blind concep- tion of all the cause of the heat and light of the different bodies in the solar system is obtained by every one of this class of scholars. A bare assumption that a great world of fire only is ex- tending its heat to the limits of the solar system is all that constitutes the work of the scientists concerning the means of heating the planets, and it is all that they can offer. It is also a mere assumption that the same great ball of fire is giving light to the whole system. A want of comprehension of the fact that a ball of fire as large as the sun can not extend any heat even a million miles in space, and that a condition of fire of such a kind cannot give any such character of light or extension of light as we behold, is all that prevents this most stupid old theory from being abandoned by all persons. It can be at once seen that if a vibration of vapor is necessary to produce heat in the atmosphere, the sun, if a globe of fire, can not extend any heat beyond the vapor of its organization, and if it was al- 20 Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. ways a globe of only fire, it could never have acquired either an atmosphere or vapor. Oxy- gen is not created by a fii-e. Water can not be created without oxygen. What could have created either from a ball of ignited matter ? Besides this objection there is no vapor in the spaces between the bodies of the system. This of course would prevent any continuation of the heat of the sun to other bodies. Better still is the objection, that no world or body of the system is made of fiery substance, and a sun is only a greater world than the planets. Every particle of the old theory that the worlds of the system were originally bodies of ignited substance is a folly merely, and it is ab- solutely a disgrace that the folly is still accepted by the people. It is a proposition only proper for a savage to accept, and an ignorance of the character of the worlds of the system quite as great as the savage possesses is the cause of its acceptance in civilized societies. The creation of both heat and light for the bodies of the system, is the concussion of the current of the sun's electricity with a current of the smaller body; a most competent and sim- ple provision for bestowing these conditions of the atmosphere upon the objects of a great and all-perfect organization. No waste of heat or light is permitted. In all cases the creation of these affairs is adequate for the purposes in- tended. In no case is it more than adequate. What a satisfactory conception of this problem ! What a solution of the means of the Creator for accomplishing a purpose ! No work of creation is more simple and none more competent. The beautiful exhibition of this transcendent plan of giving each body a warm atmosphere and a plenty of light the heavens presents, is a greater admonition of the wisdom of creation, than is observed by the exis- tence of any single operation in nature. It is indeed no more wonderful, but its extent of dis- play is far greater. In the coming of a wider understanding of what is constituting a universe, there will be op- portunity for mortals to behold all this work with a delight beyond power to describe, and it will harbinger the impression upon every soul, that in the keeping of a wise and good Creator, a world is existing, and that in all his works, a person of understanding and possessing the same quahties of intelligence that man possesses is actually superintending, and contemplating the whole arcana of nature. In a day to come this conception of the Al- mighty will be obtained. The world has yet to discover that on every arch of the grand blue dome of the heavens there is a construction of glory as delightful as mortals can vdsh to see. The canopy of the sky is only a vast arena of provisions for giving man an existence of satis- faction, and providing him with a place of final and everlasting habitation. HOW TO FORETELL WEATHER. PUBLISHED BY 'TEOBLEMS OF NATUEE," N. Y. - It will be admitted that if the weather can he sufficiently foretold to enable people to get their work arranged or performed in a manner to avoid the bad effects of storms and changes of temperature, and to enable them to govern their acts so as to provide for the greatest amount of pleasure and comfort, there will be a great advantage obtained by the possession of the knowledge that will enable them to do this. If the reader of this article will remember what it contains, he will possess this know- ledge. We have in several articles in the Prob- lems OF Nature given an outline of the phil- osophy that is operated to produce changes in seasons and weather. Tlie complete description of the causes of such changes has not yet been published. The whole of it shall be given in the pre- sent article if our conclusions in reference to such affairs are correct. The changes of temperature and the pro- duction of a fall of vapor in the form of rain, hail or snow constitute all the changes that can take place in what is called weather. If it is possible to discover what causes a change of temperature or atmosphere we can? of course, observe what causes a descent of vapor. At any rate it will be observed that a decrease in the state of temperature produces a condensation of vapor, and when so con- densed it will fall. The precipitation of water in a thunder storm is a consequence of a concussion in the atmosphere of two electric currents. The concussion operates to create a sudden motion of the atmosphere in every direction from the point of concussion. This quick motion of the atmosphere in one direction overcomes the vibratory motion that constitutes the heat of the atmosphere, and produces an evapora_ tion of water. It is only when there is a great quantity of water in the atmosphere that a thunder storm is possible. A very good conception of the probability of a storm of this character can be obtained by observing the amount of drought in the country around the observer. If it is considerable and the evaporation con- tinues for a short period a thunder storm over such part of the country is sure to occur, at least over a portion of it. The approach of sucli a storm can be ascertained in advance of its creation by an observation of the con- dition of the atmosphere. The atmosphere will constitute an unerring index of what is to take place in a few hours. When there is sufficient vapor in the atmosphere to arrest an outflow of the electricity of the earth, the presence of the electricity in the stratum ot atmosphere on the earth is sure to be detected by a persons feelings, and by a clearer condi- tion of the air. In such a conditiou of the air a person feels strong and buoyant, and he will observe every object around him more clearly. A bluish hue will seem to panoply all nature, and the sound of any operation can be distinctly heard, and much further than at other times. This condition of the atmosphere is often observed in cold seasons, and it is sure to be the case in such seasons that the sky is overcast with clouds. It then appears as though all the impurities of the atmosphere have ascended and united with the clouds. The reason why the sky is not overcast in * warm seasons when the atmosphere is in such a condition, is because the vapor is so ex- tended upward as to appear only as a smoke or slight haze. Every thunder storm is begun by a clash of the currents of electricity in the upper part of this extended vapor, and the conflict con- tinues until a cloud is produced, if the wind does not waft the vapor to another point of the sky. This is frequently done, and in these abortive attempts to produce a thunder storm there is observed what is called heat lightning. Every thunder storm will dis- close this effect of wind more or less, and it often occurs that a whole cavalcade of thun- der clouds in which lightning is playing its forked jDerfoimance, will be deprived ot its 2 How to Foretell Weather. fan3iful lightaing by the clouds being hurried off to another locality. Many an expected relief from drought has been blasted by a blast from the west or north. The wind is caused by a current of electri- city advancing m front of the cloud and coming on to the earth and uniting with the outflow of the earth's current and ascending again. This motion of the current describes only a common circuit of the influence. Every little whirlwind that stirs up the dust and catches the rubbish on the ground and whirls it over in the air, is produced by this whirling circuit of electricity that arises from the earth, and which, as it comes in contact with the cloud, turns its course and descends again and continues this career as long as a cloud is capable of halting its ascent. This rolling circuit of the current pulls the cloud after it, and it is the motor that causes a thunder storm to operate over a great ex- tent of country. Every person who has noticed the approach of a thunder storm will at once remember that the storm is preluded by this whirling motor. It is as necessary a species of motor as the horse in the thills of the carriage. Now when this whirligig is very violent a rain is sure to follow immediately, and if it is only a moderate sort of motor, a very little rain, if any, will occur. If this gymnasium of the current is up in the atmosphere a con- siderable distance there will be no rain. All expectations of a rain will be as effec- tually blasted as this whirligig will blast the clouds. It will be sure to blast them in a short time. This is all that can or need be stated in re- ference to a thunder storm. The counteract- ing current of electricity that co-operates to produce a clash in the clouds is simply one discharged towards the earth by the sun. The entire philosophy of the co-operation of the stellar bodies can be found in our articles on the offices of electricity in the earth and solar system. Let us now see if we cannot ascertain what causes a change in the temperature of the atmosphere which produces rain and hail and snow. In the fulling and waning of the moon, and the changes in its orbit, are to be found all the causes of the changes m weather and sea- sons, except the operation of the thunder storm. In every fulling of the moon, there is sim- ply a kindling of a fire on the side of the moon presented to the earth. This construction of a great magnetic or electric light is the sole cause of all the changes in the temperature of the atmos- phere whether accompanied by storms or without any fall of water, and in the shift- ing of the moon and its orbit every six months, all the causes of what are called changes 'of seasons are observed. Now, the construction of this electric light on the side of the moon facing the earth, is only a conflict of the electric current of the moon with a current discharged from the sun, and it is always the same in extent on the side of the moon facing the sun. It is allowed to be observed by the people of the earth, and to warm our atmosphere more than it is warmed by the sun merely by the moon being carried around the earth. In its course around our planet the whole outer surface of this great blaee of electric light is presented to our eyes, and it is by this coming around to be wholly presented to the earth enabled to augment the heat of the earth's atmosphere. It never fails to assist in this work, and it is only necessary for people to watch its appearance and effects to see that this is true. In each period of the fulling of this light there is sure to be as gradual an increase in the heat of the atmosphere. Just before it is full the atmosphere will be the warmest, except in the coldest months, and then it will be the warmest just after the completion of the fulling process. The reason why it is warmest just before the full of this additional skylight in the spring, summer and fall, is because wfe are so far north of the equator, that when the temperature of the atmosphere is increased by this operation between us and the equator, a wind is produced from the north •that is colder than the atmosphere about us. In this creation of a wind all the cause of the rain in these seasons, except that of the thunder storm, is found. A mere philosophy for causing the condensation of vapor in the atmosphere. Every storm in the warmer seasons of the year, except the thunder storm, is produced by the current of wind, that is created by the additional heat caused by the moon, and Ho2v to Foretell Weathe7\ these storms are always without lightning unless the mass of Tapor is so great that it will check the outflow of the earth's magnetic current. When this is the cas«, at any time of the year, a clap of thunder is sure to he heard. Let the reader rememher that hy the greater heat of the atmosphere produced hy the moon a current of cold air from the north is created. The current is only coming to fill the space that is vacated hy the more heated air which ascends, and a current identically like the one that furnishes the motor for the thunder cloud, except in extent, is furnishing the cloud of the condensing vapor of this cause a motor for coursing over an extent of conn- try. Identically the same means is constructed for pulling a great watering pot over the land in all places where water is wanted, as that constructed for pulling a similar pot of water over a smaller area as is seen in a thunder storm. This whirligig current created hy the moon will deceive people in reference to the fall of rain in the same way that the whirligig created hy the thunder cloud does, for in its gymnastics a mere copy of the others' perform- ances is witnessed. The wind, if strong when the clouds are approaching, will he sure to he followed hy a copious fall of rain at once, or vrithin a few hours after. If the wind is light, very little, if any rain will fall. If the wind is in the sky, and causing the clouds to move rap- Idly no fall of rain vdll occur. In every instance this will he sure to he witnessed. Now, all that give us a change of seasons is the greater elevation of the moon in the winter season. It cannot hestow so much heat upon us, hut every change of weather, corresponding to the change of seasons, will he produced in the winter as well as summer. The cause of the difference in the position of the moon is unnecessary to he discussed here. It is sufficient to state that in winter it is more elevated and farther from the sur- face of the earth. In this position of the moon the atmosphere is less heated hy it, and this difference of the heat is all that causes the season of cold called winter. The difference in the position of what is called the sun is wholly due to the different amount of heat the moon is capable of giving us in the winter. The so-called sun is an electric light also and it will oscillate over the earth from north to south according to the effects of the moon in assisting to open the earths' surfaoe hy its additional heat. This. additional heat thaws away snow and ice and opens the ground to such an extent as to allow the magnetic current of the earth to he discharged and this outflow of the current is the counteracting influence that conflicts with the current of the sun and produces the electric light called the sun. The reader can see that this changing of the outflow of the earths' magnetic current will create an oscillation of this electric light. As fast as the earth is opened at the north it is closed at the south, and as fast as it is closed at the north it is opened at the south. The shifting of the moons route around the earth is all that gives the earth a chance to produce the growth of^ plants in the zones where ice and snow is on the ground for six months. Now in this change of seasons another gym- nasium of wind is created, and it is exactly like the two we have already described and produces snow and rain and hail in the same way that the cool winds of summer produce the descent of rain and hail. The wind, if strong, is sure to he followed by a fall of snow or hail, and if not very strong only a small amount of these condi- tions of water will fall, and if the wind is far above our heads, and is making what the sailors call " cats-tails" in the sky, there wiU be no snow or rain, except perhaps a few The current of wind is in this season sweep- ing over the entire temperate zone that is closed by snow and ice and its circuit is so extensive that it is always a cold wind. The current is getting cold as it approaches the north pole and it cannot be kept warm after being warmed at the more heated part of the earth until it reaches us again. In the fact that a circuit of wind is always created when the wind blows, can be found the explanation of the opposite current of atmosphere that is always found by the aeronaut if he ascends very high while a wind is blowing. No wind can be created except by the in- How to Foretell Weather. fluence of a natural circuit of electricity, wLicli is moving as tlie atmosphere moves. What wonders the world are to discover in reference to the powers of electricity ? The whole world has yet to understand that this agent is all that can create motion in any thing or creature, and that it is always done by coursing in a circuit. This is all that we desire to state m expla- nation of the cause of storms and seasons. Jt is all that the people of the earth will ever require. It is only necessary to point to the indica- tions of the coming of a storm other than the thunderstorm the indications of the approach of which has already been described. If a cloud is observed in the sky quietly reposing on a stratum of atmosphere no rain can occur lor at least twelve hours and probably not for tv^enty-four hours. If the cloud is dark and moves rapidly across the sky it will not rain for several days. If the clouds are extended in fleeces over the sky it will rain within a couple of hours after they quite cover the dome above us. When this so-called mackeral sky is seen, the good storm is gathered over the observers' head. If the weather is very warm and a drought is existing a rain can be confidently relied on, if there is a cloud in the morning. If there is none a patient waiting must be inaugurated until it does appear. All signs except this will fail, and a cloud at the eastern horizon in the morning will be always a harbinger of the coming of the watering pot. The reason for this is that a cold wind from the northeast is condensing vapor, after the sun has ceased to heat the atmosphere and is going down, this conden- sation will recommence and be able to pro- duce rain. There is no other index of the change of weather, except the change of th effaces and position of the moon. Every change of these affairs is folio wed by storms. A change of full moon to a partial blaze is followed by a storm, and a change from partial full to last quarter will produce another. Every sweep of the moon around the globe will produce two storms on every part of the globe except where a limited wind prevents it, and in summer there will b& thunderstorms besides. There will be found to be Twelve storms in the six colder months and no more. Only a greater degree of heat can cause any more. Now let all who read this article watch the weather and the moon and detect, if they can, a single error in what is stated. Loan this pamphlet when it is read, and let it do all the good it can do. ^:icrri£3r THE EVIDENCES OF CHARACTER. HOW TO ACQUIRE PEACE AND MONEY. PUBLISHED BY '^ PROBLEMS OF NATURE," N. Y. In informing our readers of the means of as- certaining the character of a person, we do not intend to enable them to acquire any improper advantage of their fellow mortals. It is possible to so understand the organiza- tion of a person, that a consistent and pleasant experience can be had with him or her. It is also possible to understand the wants of a per- son by the information their appearance and acts will afford. We will give a most useful catalogue of facts of the organization and conduct of a person, which will enable any one who understands them to make fi-iends of all persons they meet, and acquire theu' patronage and good offices. Every person is disclosing his or her charac- ter and mind by the features, and by a constant exhibition of the same habits. AH of the features are intended not only to give the person a good appearance, but to ac- quaint others as to his character. A reading of one's character is always per- formed, more or less, when a person is first seen. If a complete imderstanding of such per- son's organization could be obtained, a world of misery and trouble would be avoided. Now when this article is seen we want the reader to commence a careful observation of all his neighbors, and ascertain what is the best course for him to pursue with respect to them. If it is not done a whole volume of valuable in- formation is wasted. If it is done, and found to be practical, he must acquaint all his neigh- bors with the philosophy of getting acquainted with his good work. In every person's eyes a gHmpse of a part of the character of the person can be obtained, and to the extent the eyes reveal the disposition the information will be reliable. The mouth will dis- close a part of the organization, too, and with equal accuracy. The ears are also capable of disclosing some- thing of the organization. The nose also, and I the hair. The whole contour of the face and I the shape of the brain are as capable of perform- ing a disclosure of character. We can obtain a good idea of a person's char- acter by his conduct as well, and if it will not be disrespectful, we wiU add that the character and qualities of a woman can be determined by her acts. Let us examine these different means of dis- covering what a person is, and when we are through with the examination we desire that all who appreciate it will give it to their neighbors to read, in order that, while the giver is ob- serving the eyes and hair of his neighbor, the neighbor may be examining these organs of the giver. Now a person's eyes are sure to disclose the honesty or dishonesty of the owner, and also the amount of his conversational powers. These attributes of the capacities of a person are all the eyes can reveal. A great or little soul will be seen through them, and a moderate one also. If the eyes are black the person will require a great deal of moral influence about him, to pre- vent his becoming a knave. A black eye is always sparkling with the associations of cun- ning and treachery. A most cowardly and un- worthy man is as sure to possess black eyes as a crow is to possess black feathers. No person whose eyes are black can be given credit, imless he be one whose means are greater than his in- tegrity. The eyes are often caUed black when they are merely dark blue or dark brown. We mean eyes that are actually black. When a person's eyes are merely dark blue or dark brown the brain is simply studying the means of getting a living. Such persons are as honest as the times will permit and no more so. No means is given them for obtaining an ex- istence except what is observed around them. Such persons are but animals in human form The Emdences of Character. and are only continuing the habits of the ani- mal that gave them their origin. They have no desire for anything but what will satisfy a propensity for obtaining money or a pride for appearance. Each of these attributes can be seen in the dog, hen, fox, peacock, and horse, and in many other brutes. There is no difference between the human brute and the an- imal, except in the degree of capacity and in form. A quarrel between two human specimens is as apt to take place as between two of the lower order. The destruction of life by these higher orders is quite as likely as between any of the animals mentioned, and probably more so. A considerable degree of difference exists between a person who is unable to disregard the wants of others, and one who is only taking advantage of another's wants to increase his wealth. There is in every community a great number of each kind. The one is a good citizen, the other is a bad one. A person whose eyes are light and capable of giving any other person a calm stare, can be trusted although he has no property. He will not ask credit for more than he can pay. He is always anxious to give more credit than his interests will permit, and if he fails to meet an engagement it will because others are failing to meet theirs with him. If a person is possessed of eyes that are gray, with a considerable amount of white ring about them, a scamp of the most heartless kind is be- hind them. All such persons are going over the country, playing gentleman, and giving ac- counts of their good standing and great ac- quaintances at home. All such persons should be avoided, as much as a rattlesnake. In their breasts there is a ser- pent's heart, and in their heads a serpent's de- structive poison. Wherever a person is seen with small sharp eyes, winking as frequently as a toad's, and closed when he smiles, a miser and trickster is seen behind these winking organs. A mere cat, in greed and heartlessness, is given a human aspect. They never have anymore honesty than will en- able them to keep out of prison. Such a pQr- son is as much a detriment to a society as a con- flagration in property or a forest of wolves. Every motive of his life is the acquisition of property and the practice of cunning upon his neighbors. Such a creature is generally found in every community of a few htmdred people, and his sagacity, in ascertaining a locahty from whicli to acquire victims and property, is as great and of precisely the same character as that manifest- ed by a leopard or panther when it is attempt- ing to find new fields for its depredations. Only a more cunning brute is enclosed by the skin of one of these human creatures. No person of noble soul should consider them anything more. They are the beings that are producing in part what are called hard times, and they are becoming so numerous and wealthy that the hard times will become continuous be- fore long. The most interesting eyes a person can own, are those that can talk when the tongue is silent. These eyes are in heads that are so full of char- ity, intelligence, and love that a volume of these qualities are exposed in such organs. They are more proficient in the heads of wo- man, and they are the objects that are so hard for painters to copy. A woman of good quali- ties will talk with her eyes faster than a woman of bad disposition can -with her tongue. Now let us see what the nose can disclose of a person's character. This wonderful index of an active brain is giving in the face of a talented person as good an illustration of the work the brain is doing as any one can care to see. The nose is almost entirely created by the brain. Its cartilage is but unsolid substance that the brain discharges, and what has been solidified constitutes the bone. Every particle of the skull is a product of the brain, and it is merely the broken down por- tion of the cells of this organ that are thrown to the surface and hardened. The decomposi- tion of the brain is what breaks the cells into pieces. The only change that takes place in the brain is the destruction of the cells, and the con- struction of new ones, and each operation is per- formed by the sweep of the blood through the organ. Every pulsation of the blood destroys a por- tion of these little globes and creates as many new ones. The cartilage of the nose is just so much unsolid substance of decomposed ceUs as the brain is capable of discharging in the di- rection of the point of the nose. What has had time to consolidate constitutes the crust of the organ. The cartilage is constantly renewed by the same process that the brain is renewed by. The Evidences of Character. 3 This creation of a new point to the nose every i son will make an inveterate enemy or a constant day is what renders it capable of gi"\'ing the friend to one he is concerned with. The gradual drunkard a blossom of the habit of drinking, growth of the nose is indicative of the gradual The alcohol, drunk, will increase the destruction and constant work of the owner of the organ, of brain to such an extent as to give the drunk- ■ If the brain is well balanced the person will ard a preponderate point to his proboscis. | employ his faculties to the advantage of the The blood attracted to this heap of decompos- | community as well as to himself. The nose is ing substance is like its operations in attending a constant assurance that the person will sue- any part of the body where a destruction of sub- j ceed. stance is taking place. In this power of brain j Let us now see what an ear can reveal of the to enlarge one's nose, a chance is afforded an ; person. The ear is constructed by the same observer to discover the amount of thinking the process as the nose, and it is only a welded car- possessor does. tilage, calculated to assist the auditory nerves If the nose is heaped up in the middle it in obtaining the effect of the atmosphere that shows that at an age when it was possible to i produces sound. A common toad-stool is given commence the process of reasoning, a start was its shape by a similar operation of a decompos- made in that direction, and the nose was con- 1 ing log. Only an uneven discharge of the sub- structed longer on that account, giving this or- j stance of the ear creates its welded ridges. This gan a species of joint like that in a corn stalk. ' work is all performed in the development of the Without this additional joint a pug nose or very j foetus. common construction will be seen. If this heap j The growth afterwards is uniform. Only in in the nose is quite abrupt, a very sudden com- j the size of a person's ears merelj^ can any idea mencement of agitating the brain took place. ^ be obtained of the person's character. If they On all such persons an enthusiastic and impet- ' are large, a great brain is sure to be operating uous mind will be seen. If the brain is of un- \ between them, and the ears are only vibrating common size a great man is sure to possess such | in harmony with the operations. The thickness a nose. If the brain is small only an enthusiast \ of the ear is only a result of the activity of the will be discovered. I brain. If the person is honest, this condition of the ear is a good promise of a good citizen, and if he is dishonest, it is evidence of great ac- tivity in his rascahty. This is all an ear can teach of a person's con- stitution. The hair shall now receive our consideration. This adornment of the head is another produc- tion of the brain, and it consists of a great nmn- ber of hoUow spears, as much like a horn as a thing so small can be. The color of the hair is what wiU denote the person's disposition, and of a bushy hair on the back of his | the size of its spears is what will denote the head, he will be as quarrelsome and dishonest as \ quality of brain. If the hau' is coarse, no mat- a leopai-d. ter what its color, the brain is sure to be only a The pug nose is the best possible evidence mere animal organ. The cells of the brain are that the person has never obtained a great idea. , large and the decomposition slow. If the per- A person who has no joint in his nose has never j son's hair is both coarse and red, he will create possessed one such thought. All then- claims j a great deal of trouble in a community, and give to wisdom are groundless, and it is uttterly use- j the police magistrate frequent calls. If the hair less to converse with them about anything that ; is coarse and black a mere loafer will own it. requires talent to understand. K the per- He will be seen on the comei-s of streets staring If this fact was sufficiently understood, a great amount of words would be saved by those pos- sessing superior knowlodge. A person of great mind will always degrade himself by discussing any intellectual proposition with a person who cannot obtain a lasting impression of the idea. The person addressed is sure to consider his in- structor a dunce, and will consider himself the savant. The pug nose is always an index of a com- batative disposition, and if the possessor is also son can be made to see the idea or fact at the time of the conversation, he will be sure to for- get it in an hour afterwards. The long, straight nose is sure to disclose a persevering and cautious person. Such a per- at the female passers, and will be in a physi- cian's office reeking with disease in a few j'ears. If he is not a diiinkard, it is becaiLse he has got excitement enough of the brain without alcohol. The hail' is black always because it has been The Emdences of Character. burned to a charcoal on its surface by a brain that cannot employ the electrity its decomposi- tion generates in a good work. Such a person is always in active search of what will satisfy passion only. If the hair is coarse and sandy (we mean the ■color of sand), a very ordinary and peaceable citizen is seen. The world possesses more of this character of persons than any other. Now, all that renders a person's hair of this color is a moderate amount of burning of the tubes. The color will in every instance be sure to give people a sufficient evidence of an ordinary person. What a great advantage it will be to those contemplating matrimony if the oposite sex pos- sesses a sure indication of the character desired ! The fancied being is sure to possess the indi- cation, and it has only to be understood to be all that can be desii'ed. Every person will disclose their amount of conversational powers when a courtship is going on. The only want in this respect will be a want of truthfulness in what they say ; the most want- ing person will be the most wanting in this re- spect. In each courtship a determined effort is generally made to deceive the opposite sex as much as possible. The fruits of the work are a life-long disappointment and quarrelling. In every instance of deception a penalty of this character foUows. No one will deny this, who has been informed by a wife or husband that if he or she had onlj^ known that he or she pos- sessed such a disposition, he or she would never have married the deceitful object. Let us inform the yoimg man and young wo- man, that all the deceit that a lover can practice will be of no avail if they can understand the evidence of a person's disposition. What has already been stated is quite enough if it is re- membered, but there are other means of detect- ing the character of a lover. If the young man is able to go and see his sweetheart in the day time, and without improv- ing his appearance, he will be sui'e to be found all he pretends to be in the way of appearance and character. If the young lady is able to call on the young gentleman's mother in her every day apparel, she will be sure to be all she pretends to be in the way of character and appearance. In these simple exhibitions of sincerity, there is all a person needs of acquaintance with the constitutton of mind and principle of a bride or bridegroom. All the conversation and gallantry of a young man will disclose nothing of his character. All the affability of a young lady will disclose noth- ing of her character. The only way to asc^^rtain the knowledge of the organization of ei er, is by the observation of what has been pointed to. Now, we wiU add to these brief statements of the evidence of character, the impertinent re- mark, that in every community there is but one in several thousand of the people who is posses- sed of great talent. Sometimes there is not one. All the great men or great women of the world will not exceed one thousand at any period. The other portions of a community are divided into what may be called well balanced and un- balanced. The well balanced will be the thrifty and influential class, and the unbalanced will constitute the criminal and slothful classes. The criminals will constitute about one in a hundred, and the slothful about one in fifty. These averages are usually observed in a com- munity that is old. In a new community the isparity is greater, according to the indue ments that created the community. No great mind is ever seen by the community he lives in. The people about him are the last to find out what he is. It must be learned from people away. When it is learned, the fii'st inquiry in the the minds of those around him, is, whether the fact cannot be overthrown, or his reputation de- stroyed. If they conclude this cannot be done, they will commence a fawning and adulation and try to become his friends, in his mind. When this fails to bestow greatness on them, they will begin to gather sour grapes in the nature of constant mahgnity and slander.